Three Musketeers

Table Of Contents

Prologue: I'm Not On AO3 And Could Have Given This A Cool Name But Nah

Return to top

May 19th, Age 714. Early afternoon.

***

monke: hello
monke: are you a saiyan too
kawaii-dipshit: Um, who is this?
monke: my name is maize
monke: are you a saiyan
kawaii-dipshit: How do you know about that????
monke: i was looking for information about them on this computer
monke: but all i found was you
kawaii-dipshit: Oh shit
kawaii-dipshit: Sorry sorry sorry you must have found my vent post. I'll take it down. Forget about it.
monke: it is okay
monke: i have never met another saiyan before
kawaii-dipshit: okay this is a troll isn't it
kawaii-dipshit: Get out of my fucking dms
monke: did i do something wrong
monke: sorry i have never used a computer before
kawaii-dipshit: OH MY GOD FUCK OFF
kawaii-dipshit: IT WAS JUST A VENT POST ABOUT MY DUMB DAD
kawaii-dipshit: BEING A SAIYAN DOESNT MEAN ANYTHING JUST LET ME DELETE IT
monke: it does though
monke: do you have a tail too
monke: your vent post did not mention if you had one or not
kawaii-dipshit: Wait, you know about the tail?
monke: yes
monke: i have one too
kawaii-dipshit: Okay, answer this then! What happens if you look at the full moon as a Saiyan? Then maybe I'll believe you
monke: oh you mean the ape
monke: i am still learning how to control myself as one but i do not get to practice very often
kawaii-dipshit: ...Control? I thought it was impossible to control!!
monke: it is difficult to do but i know it is possible with training
kawaii-dipshit: You get to train???? LUCKY BITCH! 
kawaii-dipshit: Look I don't know if I fully believe you or anything, but I don't see how you could have known about the tail if you were lying. And to be honest I'm only half-Saiyan. My dads side.
monke: do you know where we come from
kawaii-dipshit: Space I guess? To be honest you probably know more than I do 
monke: oh
monke: i thought computers could answer any question
kawaii-dipshit: Yeah that ain't true. Be careful on here, will you? Sounds like you've never touched the Internet before in your life.
monke: what is an internet
kawaii-dipshit: Gods above
kawaii-dipshit: Hey I have to get back to class. Maybe we can talk later? Where are you right now anyway?
monke: it is called a library
monke: i have never been to one before
monke: it is quiet and i like it
kawaii-dipshit: Alright how about this? Come back around noon tomorrow, that's when I have my lunch. We can talk about this more.
monke: i will come back tomorrow then
monke: goodbye kawaii dipshit
kawaii-dipshit:  Goodbye, Maize

***

January 1st, Age 717

***

        Hello, Serenity Sai. The new year has arrived, carrying the shifting tides of fate with it. In prior letters, I have told you this year will be an eventful one. It is the start of a new beginning for you, your family, and the Earth as a whole. It is quite the humble beginning, and you'll be glad to know that a global threat is not yet upon us. However, it is important that we get this journey started on the right foot, and that includes the events that will occur this year. You and your daughter are both integral parts of Earth's survival, in different aspects.

        As I pen my words to you now, I recall an earlier question you had. Given that I have a favor to ask of you today, it is only right that I answer your question. You wanted to know if it had to be Konnie on the front lines, if there was truly no one out there strong enough to take her place. I could answer this question in a couple of ways. Firstly, despite all that has happened in Earth's history, there are still warriors out there. Konnie is but one of several young faces looking to hone their skills. However, she is also an integral part in bringing them all together. You will see her conviction at work, even when it gets her into trouble. Saiyan warriors such as her always tend to stand out from the rest. Really, I could fill this letter with the history of the Saiyans, but we're not here to talk about them. Not yet.

        As for my other answer, allow me to give you a brief history lesson on the martial artists that once walked our planet.

       Before the turn of the century, fighters of superhuman capabilities weren't uncommon. They kept to themselves, staying out of the spotlight of greater Earthling society. This isn't to say that normal humans didn't know about these schools, but that most of their knowledge was shrouded in mystery and legend. They kept our planet safe from bad actors, and for the most part, they kept each-other in line as well. Their full history  is a long and rich one, dating back to before the unification of Earth. Truly fascinating lore, if I may say so myself. It's a shame that most of it has been lost to time. But the full story isn't important right now. What's important is that in Age 700, by the end of the year, these fighters were systematically targeted and destroyed at the command of one man. And now, nearly two decades later, his return is imminent. It sounds worse than it really is. Like I said, he's not a global threat, and I doubt he will be. But he is dangerous to those close to you, and Konnie will need to handle him personally. Consider him a stepping-stone of sorts.

        I do truly appreciate the trust you have in me. I can't imagine what it must feel like for you to allow your daughter to get involved in this way of life, despite the danger. I thank for it.

        Onto my favor. Konnie will find a magical artifact known as a Dragon Ball in the basement of her school. She will ask for your help in finding the rest. Help her. Even if you must hide the details from her father, find a way to help her. She will also have help from her dear friend and fellow Saiyan, Maize. But they will need you to help them find the rest of the Dragon Balls, which are scattered over Earth's continent. You must ensure that they go on this trip, undisturbed by Okkoro if at all possible. The journey will only take a day. Write to me once Konnie has returned.

        We will speak again, Serenity Sai.

                —Delta

***

Chapter 1: Local Teenage Hermit Discovers Smartphone

Return to top

June 17th, Age 717. Late morning.

        A teenage girl sat in her simple bedroom. She unpacked the contents of a new package, which had shown up at the nearby Penguin Village just hours earlier. The package was small, only containing a marked map and a smartphone. Underneath both sat a letter, which the girl picked up and read.

      Hi Maize! I hope this package comes in time. Mail takes forever to get out there. Then again, I bet Penguin Village doesn't have the best postal service. Either way, hopefully this shows up in time.

        The map has all the Dragon Balls marked on it, just in case something happens to the radar. As far as I know, there's nobody else searching for these things, so I don't expect them to move around. Remember, we're meeting up at Farwater Town. I don't know if someone there owns the Dragon Ball, or if we'll find it laying around somewhere. With any luck, it's the latter. I think if we work quickly, we can find all seven by the end of the day. You can fly, after all.

        The smartphone is for you. It's a gift from my mom. I got things all set up for you, since I know computers aren't your strong suit. Think of it like a smaller version of your laptop, if that helps. I tried to make it as simple as possible, since I know you're only going to use it to talk to me. Once you get it, try to message me so I know it's working properly. 

        I'll save everything else I have to say for when we meet up. Can't wait to see you in-person! Also, congrats on winning your second tournament! I just got done watching you today, actually. You're such a good fighter! Maybe you could teach me a few things, huh? Who knows, maybe my dad will actually agree to train me once we get this wish.

        Ready to learn the truth about the Saiyans? I am! See you!

        — Konnie Sai

        Maize took the time to collect her things. Since she'd only be gone a day, she didn't bother with an extra set of clothes. She owned several copies of the simple, red-black gi that hugged her burly frame right now, arms covered by long gray sleeves. They sat neatly folded in her trunk, which sat at the foot of her rickety old bed. Maize opened that trunk and pulled out a worn book, several other books and a thick laptop taking up most of the space within. 

        'A book, the map, the phone, and my sword. That should be all I need.' She thought to herself. 'I'll worry about food later. Surely, I'll find something along the way.'

        The map caught her attention. Maize double checked where she was supposed to go, seeing Farwater Town circled and a few other dots scattered over the continent. After memorizing where to go, she slipped the map into her pocket, along with the book. The gi pants she wore all had long pockets, large enough to carry at least one book. Maize kept the phone out, powering it on.

        'It's so small... How can this be comparable to my laptop?' She wondered. 'I suppose if it works, it works. Can't wrap my head around these things.'

        With a bit of fiddling, she sent a message to Konnie and got a swift reply.

monke: Hello, Konnie. I have received your package. This phone is smaller than I expected.
kawaii-dipshit: OMG HIII!! Glad you messaged me, I'm at a roadstop right now. They got this cute little gift shop, figured I should stop and chill for a bit.
kawaii-dipshit: You like nature and shit right?
monke: I have an appreciation for it, of course. Why do you ask?
kawaii-dipshit: Oh they're selling some kind of field guide at this gift shop, was wondering if you'd be interested in one? It's got animals and shit, and I know you like your books
monke: I would appreciate that very much. My thanks.
kawaii-dipshit: Ok I'll grab it for you on my way out
kawaii-dipshit: But anyway it seems like the package got there alright. You see the map?
monke: I did. I will meet you at Farwater Town, as promised earlier.
kawaii-dipshit: Perfect lol. You hear about the bandits though?
monke: No, I have not heard about any bandits. Is there a problem?

        Maize left her bedroom and approached the front door of her house, built of simple wood and stone. A sword leaned against the wall. She grabbed it, strapping it to her waist and heading outside. Before taking off, she read another set of messages from Konnie.

kawaii-dipshit: Yeah they've been a problem for years. Thought you might have heard about them by now? I know youre not much for the news though
kawaii-dipshit: Honestly knowing you, they're probably not a real threat. They're known to hang out on the roads and shit. Might be more of a me problem. I've heard stories about them robbing people on the roads and targeting some of the rural towns.
kawaii-dipshit: Be careful thats all
kawaii-dipshit: I wouldn't have brought it up, but my mom kept warning me about them this morning before I left. I guess there's just been more of them lately?
monke: I will be wary for bandits while out on the road, then. Do you know what they are capable of?
kawaii-dipshit: Not really? They have guns and shit
kawaii-dipshit: Like I'm... Fairly certain I'm bulletproof? I'm half Saiyan, that's got to count for something. But I've definitely never tested that.
monke: Be cautious. Are you armed?
kawaii-dipshit: Uh, no?
monke: That might have been unwise, if there are potential threats on the roads. How long until you reach Farwater Town?
kawaii-dipshit: Not long? Not more than an hour. Probably less.
kawaii-dipshit: I'm sure its fine. The military takes care of them most of the time you know
monke: There is no sense in taking needless risks when the wish is on the line. Hurry to Farwater Town. I will meet you there as soon as possible.
kawaii-dipshit: Alright if you insist. Don't turn into my dad with all this worrying okay? I'll be fine
kawaii-dipshit: If they attack maybe I'll get to see you fight in real life lmao

        This sounded concerning. Maize didn't fear for her own safety, not in this case. She had never encountered a human with a gun before, but from what she knew about Earthling-made weaponry, most wouldn't leave more than a scratch. A gun would likely be no different. Still, she decided to be wary if she encountered these bandits, nonetheless. Konnie had told her over and over again that this would be a simple adventure, but Maize saw no harm in being prepared for trouble.

        Besides, she had something riding on that wish, something she had yet to tell Konnie about. But she could think about all that later.

        Maize soon made her way outside, looking over a familiar island landscape. Short grass covered the earth, partially ringed by a short stretch of sand. The ocean's waves lapped at the shore, slow and steady in their usual rhythm. A flock of birds had landed on the ground but flew away at Maize's approach. She studied them as best as she could before they took flight. Black and white bodies, red-orange beaks. She'd seen them before on her island, especially during the summer. Beautiful creatures. Were any of them sapient? Maize had encountered sapient animals before, and certainly other sapient birds.

        Now wasn't the time to the thinking about birds, though. She could do that any other day of the week.

        Leaping into the air, Maize took flight towards the mainland. Her tail wound around her waist, slipping underneath the folds of her gi. The southwest coast soon drew into view. Slowing her pace somewhat, she consulted the map Konnie had sent her, before realigning herself in the right direction and flying towards Farwater Town. While she didn't fly at top speed, she kept her pace brisk. If there were bandits on the roads, she didn't want to risk Konnie's safety any longer than needed.

        Her mind lingered on Konnie for a little while more. She had never expected to have a friend, let alone a friend like Konnie. Friends were risky investments; Maize had been taught that all her life. They were a gamble, a bet, with no guarantee of a payoff. However, after knowing her for three years, Maize felt comfortable betting on Konnie, despite having never met her. Not only was she the only other Saiyan on this planet that Maize knew of, she had something to her that Maize couldn't help but be drawn to. The way she talked openly and brashly about her frustrations with her father, something Maize could never dream of doing. The way she so desperately wanted to train, despite being forbidden by her father from ever learning to fight.

        She had often ranted about that topic to Maize. In fact, it was part of the reason why they were even looking for these Dragon Balls.

        'It'd be nice to know more about the Saiyans. I would be lying if I said I wasn't curious.' Maize thought to herself. 'And perhaps her father will finally agree to let her fight, once we learn the truth. Still, I wonder what would make him so opposed to training. Aren't Saiyans supposed to love battle? It's certainly a worthwhile skill. Konnie might not have my reasons for fighting, but she's got the desire. Perhaps he will finally understand that once the wish becomes ours.'

        Maize snapped out of her thoughts when she noticed a town in the distance. Landing on the asphalt road, she decided to enter the town on foot. No bandits in sight yet. The heat of the summer sun radiated off the road, but Maize simply pushed it out of her thoughts. She had survived worse than a little summer heat. As she entered the town, she passed by quiet residential houses and passed by some of the townspeople, keeping quiet as she walked further down the streets of Farwater Town. Glancing around, Maize saw no sign of Konnie, and soon wandered into a lively town square. None of the townspeople looked her way, but none of them threatened her either. In the center sat a small, flowing fountain.

        'I'm thirsty.'

        Maize approached the fountain, noticing decorations of dolphins and fish carved out of white stone. Coins sat underneath the surface of the water. Maize narrowed her eyes. Who had dropped these coins into the water? It seemed like a waste. Standing at the edge, Maize cupped her hands and collected some of the cold water, before taking a sip.

        'What the-?!'

        Immediately, though, she coughed it back up. This water tasted terrible! A strange, unnatural flavor coated her mouth and throat, like something she was certainly not supposed to drink. Maize wiped her hands dry with a grimace. Just then, a flash of golden light caught her eye. She looked up to the top of the fountain, where one dolphin sat above the rest. Balanced on its nose, shining in the daylight, sat a small golden ball embossed with five stars. 

        Maize's heart fluttered. That had to be the Dragon Ball. She pulled out her phone and messaged Konnie again, hoping she would reply soon.

monke: I believe I have found it. I hope you are on your way.

        No sooner had she sent that, though, did she hear something. The sound of revving engines caught her attention, the corner of her lip curling just a bit. Immediately, Maize disliked that sound. She kept her composure as the sound only grew closer, turning when the sound of panicked shouts joined the drone of engines. Great, two noises she disliked.

        'What the...?'

        Maize turned in time to see a large group of cyclists barging into the town square, surrounding the fountain and all those who stood near it. Including Maize. She narrowed her eyes, realizing the cyclists were all armed and remembering what Konnie had said earlier. The armed cyclists wore masks over their faces and dark clothing over their bodies. Maize wondered how they dealt with the heat, let alone the grating noise of their motorcycles. Not only that, but the stench made her nose wrinkle. 

        Were these bandits? Weren't bandits only supposed to be on the roads, though? The townspeople cowered as one of the bandits stepped forward, holding an odd white cone up to his mouth. Maize immediately growled as his voice grated through the harsh, ringing cone.

        "Listen up!" He shouted. "We don't ask for much. Let us take the golden ball, and we'll be on our way!"

        Were they talking about the Dragon Ball? Maize's eyes widened. They weren't after the wish, were they? Konnie said that nobody else was supposed to know about the Dragon Balls! Maize's body stiffened somewhat. Her right hand rested on the hilt of her sword. As the man with the white cone approached the fountain, the other townspeople hurried out of his way in a panic. Maize, however, didn't budge when he approached her.

        "Sorry, having trouble hearing?" The bandit sneered, pointing the cone in her face.
        "Yes. Take the cone away." Maize told him. "I can hear you just fine without it."
        "Then move out of the—"

        Maize's tail unfurled from around her waist, whipping forward and smacking the white cone out of the bandit's hand. It made a terrible screech as it hit the ground, but then fell silent for good. Maize sighed in relief even as the bandit began to shout at her, ignoring whatever angry words he had to say as she checked her new phone one last time. 

        '...Konnie still hasn't answered.' She thought to herself. 'I'll take care of these guys, get the Dragon Ball, and then go looking for her.'

        As she noticed the other bandits taking aim at her, Maize drew her sword.

        A group of loud cyclists easily sped past a young girl on a simple motorbike, driving down an otherwise barren road. With a scowl, the girl noticed a sign passing her by, realizing she'd be at Farwater Town any minute now. Looking ahead, she could even see it from here. She was making better time than she thought she would!

        'Will she recognize me? I know I've sent her pictures of me, but... Ugh, am I overthinking this? She's my friend! She'll be happy to see me.'

        A thousand things went through her mind as she approached Farwater Town. In her back pocket sat a small radar. In her bag, hidden in a small purse, was a Dragon Ball marked with three stars. She remembered the day she had found it, tucked away in the basement of her school, just a week shy of her final exams. How nobody else noticed it there, she had no idea. Maybe it was only placed there recently. But if so, by who? Or maybe it just magically ended up there. It was a magic ball, after all.

        Nevertheless, the how and why didn't matter now that she had the Dragon Ball in her possession. As she drove on, all she could think about was the wish she had her heart set on.

        'There's no reason for you to train, Konnie. You're already next to invincible for most humans, Konnie. There's nothing out there to worry about, Konnie.' She thought to herself, scoffing. 'And what, ignore the fact that I'm half alien? Does he really expect me to just fucking ignore that for the rest of my life?! I can't ignore the tail coming out of my ass! Plus, it's not like what he says is true. He doesn't know if there's nothing out there. He obviously doesn't know about Maize, the only other Saiyan on this planet! Who knows what else might be on Earth?'

        Konnie could rant about that all day, though. She had already gone over the topic at length with Maize. She could even picture her father now: gray strands beginning to mix with the black spikes of his hair, a few scars he never wanted to talk about, and his patient smile when he once again refused to train her. She'd even settle for one of the regular dojos in Central City, if it meant she got to actually learn something. But he'd even denied her that.

        'It's like... Maybe I'd be less mad if he'd just talk to me. But I know there's something he's hiding! All his talk about how peaceful Earth is, and about how I should just be a normal human, and it's all bullshit. He can never look me in the eyes when he tells me this shit. And if I need to go find a magic dragon to get the answers I deserve, then that's just what I'll do!'

        She hoped he wouldn't be too angry with her. There couldn't be anything terrible, right? She never got that impression from her father. He was just overprotective. Always had been. As her mother always said, that's just the way he was.

        As she entered the quiet community of Farwater Town, Konnie quickly realized the town square was far from silent. She heard the popping of gunshots and a few panicked shouts, and after a moment of deliberation, immediately hopped off her motorbike and ran for the source. Only then did she realize how stupid of a choice that actually was, but that wasn't enough to stop her. She decided to hope for the best, that bullets would indeed cause her no harm.

        That honestly made this plan sound worse. But she didn't care, as she was already running towards the gunshots by this point. And besides, as she drew closer, the shots grew more and more sporadic. That had to be a good sign. Right?

        Soon, Konnie noticed commotion at the town square, rounding a nearby street corner and peeking out from the edge. Her eyes widened when a tall, burly, sword-wielding figure stood amongst several littered corpses. Konnie covered her mouth, resisting the urge to scream. The tall figure wore a red-black gi, a few small holes torn in the fabric. Thick black hair nearly obscured their eyes, a tail hanging from their lower back.

        As the tailed figure wheeled on the last remaining attacker, who shot at them to no avail, something clicked in Konnie's mind.

        'So that's what those motorcycles were all about. They were bandits! I'm lucky they didn't bother to rob me. But if they're bandits, then is that...? Is that Maize?!'

        A small shriek escaped Konnie's throat when Maize sliced the last bandit through the midsection. Without pausing, the burly Saiyan sheathed her sword and approached the fountain in the center of the square, climbing the marble decorations and grabbing something off the top. Biting her lip, Konnie raised her voice and waved to Maize.

        "Over here!"

        Maize turned, approaching Konnie with narrowed eyes. Konnie had to tilt her head to meet her gaze, nearly a foot shorter than the other Saiyan. Maize looked at her with a furrowed brow, before her eyes lit up.

        "You're... You're Konnie, right?" She asked, her voice breathless. "Were you hurt?"
        "No, I'm fine. Just got here." Konnie hissed. "What the fuck is happening?"
        "They wanted the Dragon Ball. We fought over it. I won."
        "And you killed them?!"
        "Yes." Maize nodded. "We should go, before more show up.

        Before Konnie could protest, Maize picked her up and leapt into the sky, flying away from Farwater Town.

Chapter 2: Be Nice To Lizards

Return to top

June 17th, Age 717. Noon.

        The first thing Konnie did was scream, much to Maize's lament. Thankfully, she clamped a hand over her mouth as they flew away from Farwater Town at a brisk pace. She had already wasted enough time on those bandits, and she didn't want to risk any harm to her friend. Thankfully, Maize had remembered another location marked on the map, one relatively close to the town.

        "Ma-aize!" Konnie yelled. "Where are we going?!"
        "We're almost there."

        Soon, Maize touched down at the base of a mountain. The ocean lay a few miles away, the mountains lining part of the northeast coast. Maize had to admit, she didn't know her way around here. It certainly wasn't a training spot, and she couldn't recall if she'd ever spent time exploring this part of the continent. Setting Konnie down, Maize helped her friend keep her footing, even as she teetered about for a second.

        "Shit, shit, sorry..." Konnie muttered. "Warn me next time you do that, okay?"
        "Oh. My apologies. I wanted to get you away from the bandits as soon as possible."
        "What was that?! Are you okay? Did they hurt you?"
        "Not at all." Maize shook her head. "They were after the Dragon Ball."
        Konnie paled. "...Are you sure? Did you get it from them?"

        Maize held the golden ball up to Konnie, who eagerly took it and placed it in her bag. 

        "The one that spoke to me claimed that he wanted a golden ball. This was the only one I saw. It was on top of the fountain, with the terrible water."
        "Shit... Well, here's hoping they don't actually know what it is." Konnie said. "I'm sure they were just planning on selling it, or some shit. Also, what do you mean? Terrible water?"
        "The water from that fountain tasted wrong. Worse than seawater." Maize shuddered. "I can still taste it in my mouth."
        "You know, I'm pretty sure you aren't supposed to drink from that."
        "Then why do they have it?"
        "It's a decoration. It's just supposed to look cool."

        Maize didn't get it. If she wanted to look at water, she could look at the ocean. Or she could travel to one of several rivers on the mainland. No need to deal with fountains and their disgusting water. Moving on, however, Maize turned her attention back to Konnie, who looked her up and down with a growing smile.

        "So... You're Maize, huh? You're taller than I thought you'd be."

        Looking down at her friend, Maize noticed how messy Konnie's hair had become. A pair of twin buns sat on her head, a soft pink cardigan hugging her stocky frame. Her worn backpack lay slung over one shoulder, her bangs not nearly as thick and messy as Maize's. A pair of round black eyes stared up at her, with a gaze Maize couldn't meet. As usual. She never liked looking people in the eyes.

        "Yeah." She nodded. "I like your sweater."
        "Thanks." Konnie chuckled. "I like your... Karate outfit. Or, what is that?"
        "It's called a gi."
        "Where do you even get clothes like that, huh? Hell, where do you get a sword like that? Or do you make 'em yourself?"
        "My mentor gave them both to me."
        "Ah, right, your mentor..." Konnie nodded, laughing nervously. "Sorry, I didn't expect our first meeting to be like this."
        "That's not a problem, is it?" Maize asked.
        "Oh, no! It's just a lot to take in, you know? It's good to meet you, I promise."

        Konnie fished around in her pockets, producing a small red radar. Maize tilted her head. What a funny little device, she thought. Powering it on, Konnie zoomed in on a black-and-red map, a pair of glowing dots marked directly at their location. Maize glanced at her backpack, remembering they had two Dragon Balls now. A third dot lay just to their north, amongst the mountains.

        "Ah, great. Ready for some hiking?" Konnie asked, looking up at the mountains. "Gotta say, never been to a mountain before."
        "It shouldn't be too difficult."
        "You lead the way, then."

        Maize took the radar from Konnie, following it as the two carefully made their way through the mountains. Thankfully, their destination didn't seem too far away, near the base of the rocky peaks. She even found a rough path to follow, keeping her eyes peeled for any sign of the Dragon Balls. But all she saw were jagged rocks and the occasional animal. At some point, Maize caught sight of a sunbathing lizard, but decided to leave it undisturbed. If this were any other day though, she'd sit and watch it for a while.

        Behind her, Konnie began to pant.

        "Are we there yet?" She asked.
        "Nearly." Maize replied, handing her the radar. "Just a little further down this path."

        A large cave soon came into view. Standing at the mouth, Maize checked the radar and realized they were standing in front of the Dragon Ball. She glanced at Konnie and raised a finger to her lips, the two of them gingerly entering the cave. The sound of even, guttural breathing soon reached Maize's ears, causing her to freeze. Konnie paused as well.

        "Everything okay?" Konnie whispered, only for Maize to quietly shush her.
        "Don't move."

        Maize looked deeper into the dark cave. A shimmering golden ball lay nestled amongst a set of pearly white eggs, tucked into the corner of the cave. Beside them lay a large, slumbering lizard, nearly the size of Konnie. She couldn't tell what kind of lizard it was, but Maize knew better than to disturb sleeping animals unless she planned to eat them. 

        Konnie, on the other hand, immediately reached for the Dragon Ball.

        "No." Maize hissed.
        "What do you mean? It's right there." Konnie shook her head. "I'll be careful—"

        Just then, the lizard began to stir. Konnie yanked her hand back with a gasp as the lizards eyes opened. It immediately leapt into action, its back arching as it hissed at the two intruders. Maize immediately pulled Konnie out of the cave, despite her protests.

        Bandits were one thing. A lizard trying to sleep was another.

        "The hell?!" Konnie huffed, crossing her arms. "It was right there! Let's just grab it and go."
        "We can't hurt the lizard. I don't think it will just give up the Dragon Ball for free."
        "It's a lizard, Maize. We could just take it and run, right?"

        Shaking her head, a sound caught Maize's attention, the sound of something striking against the stone. Glancing up, she noticed a mountain goat climbing up the sheer side of the mountain above them. Maize had an idea. She pointed a finger at the goat, Konnie watching her with a furrowed brow.

        "What are you doing?" She asked.
        "We're going to make a trade."

        A bright blue beam shot from Maize's finger, striking the goat in the head and killing it instantly. She caught the goat before it fell to the ground. Konnie yelped in surprise, before covering her mouth.

        "The hell?!" She asked.

        Ignoring her for a moment, Maize returned to the cave and approached the lizard once more. Even as it hissed, she knelt down and laid the goat on the ground between them, before speaking.

        "Hi. I'm Maize." She said, her voice soft and quiet. "I don't know if you're able to talk. Some animals can. I hope you understand me either way."

        The hissing subsided somewhat. The lizard seemed to relax just a bit, drawing back and glaring at Maize. After a few moments of silence, a slithery voice began to reply.

        "Get out!" The lizard hissed.
        "So you can talk. I'm sorry that we disturbed you." Maize told the lizard. "We'd like to offer you a trade. Do you like goats?"
        "...Sure."
        "You can have this one. All I ask for is that golden ball."
        The lizard glanced back at its nest, before turning back to Maize. "Just that?"
        "Just that." Maize smiled, somewhat. "You won't have any more trouble out of us. You have my word."

        After a few moments, the lizard crawled forward and clamped its jaws around the goats leg, pulling it towards their nest. Slowly, carefully, Maize grabbed the Dragon Ball from the nest, thankful that this lizard happened to be sapient. As she slipped the golden ball into her pocket, one of the eggs began to shake. The lizard bristled, but immediately softened when a little claw poked out of the white shell. Maize's eyes lit up. But unfortunately, she couldn't stay to watch.

        "Thank you." She told the lizard. "I'll be on my way, now."

        Maize stepped out of the cave, seeing Konnie leaning against the side of the mountain. She handed the Dragon Ball to her friend, Konnie slipping it away with the rest. Maize noticed that, when together, all three Dragon Balls glowed in harmony. She then pulled out the map again, looking for the next location. Konnie looked over her shoulder, glancing between the map and the radar.

        "...I genuinely can't believe that worked. I didn't know animals could talk!"
        "You... Didn't?" Maize tilted her head.
        "Well, no. I've met plenty of beastmen, but never a straight-up animal that could talk." Konnie shook her head. "Learn something new every day, I guess..."
        "Where to now, then?"

        With three Dragon Balls in their possession already, there were only five left to collect. Maize glanced up at the sky, seeing the midday sun high and bright above them. She had a feeling they could still find the rest by nightfall. Above her, she faintly heard the call of a raven.

June 17th, Age 717. Afternoon.

        "Aren't you hot in that thing?"

        The sun edged towards the western horizon. Sitting in the shade of a rocky pillar, Konnie sat across from Maize, taking a long sip from her water bottle. She handed the bottle to Maize shortly after, who gratefully drank a few gulps. How did Maize sit in the heat, wearing all black?

        "It's nothing terrible." Maize shrugged. "I train in these wastelands quite often."
        "That must be tough."
        "Yes. That is the point of training, to be tough."

        Konnie nodded. Around her, countless rocky pillars dominated an arid landscape, the afternoon sun and the blazing summer heat causing the air to waver in the distance. She had since taken off her cardigan, wearing only a tank top underneath. Sweat drenched her skin, and her stomach growled. Today had been quite the workout. Maize had flown her across the globe in record time, the two of them fishing Dragon Balls out of deep lakes and tall trees.

        So far, they hadn't encountered any other bandits, and Konnie hoped they wouldn't for the rest of the day. She had a feeling the ones at Farwater Town just wanted to steal a golden ball.

        Between Maize and Konnie sat her backpack. Konnie fished around inside, pulling out a few protein bars and handing one to Maize. Within the bag, six Dragon Balls glowed in tandem with each other. They had yet to find a Dragon Ball with seven stars. Maize unwrapped the protein bar, sniffing at it tentatively as her eyes scanned over her map.

        "We'll have to go further west for the last one." She spoke up after a second. "I hope it's nothing complicated."
        "So, when we get the wish, what do you think we'll learn?" Konnie asked. "You think the dragon will just, like, implant all the info in our minds?"
        "Perhaps." Maize nodded, devouring the protein bar in a single bite. "That would be the most straightforward option."
        "True, true. I wonder what the Saiyans are up to these days. Clearly, they don't know much about Earth. Always wondered why Dad chose to live here."
        "I always wondered why my mentor decided to come here, as well."

        Konnie perked up a bit. Maize had mentioned her mentor off-hand, in some of their prior conversations. Konnie remembered staring at a glowing screen, eagerly grilling Maize about what training was like, and getting nothing but straightforward answers. She had a daily routine, one she followed like clockwork. She had spent some of her younger years exploring the globe, surviving the harshest places Earth had to offer. Her sword had been made by magic, despite Maize's insistence that it wasn't a magic sword. It was a regular sword made with magic, not a magic sword.

        Throughout those conversations, Maize mentioned her mentor at nearly every step. However, Konnie had to admit she knew very little about him. She didn't even have a name, only the fact that he existed.

        "What were they like?" She asked. "You make it sound like they weren't from Earth."
        "He wasn't from Earth." Maize shook her head.
        "Wait, he was an alien too? Why didn't you tell me?"
        "You never asked."
        Konnie pouted a bit. "That would have been interesting to know. Was he a Saiyan? Don't tell me you hid that from me."
        "No, he wasn't. He didn't seem to care for Saiyans very much."
        "Oh, so he knew about them? Did he ever tell you about them?"
        "I wasn't supposed to ask questions about it."

        That sounded disappointing. But if he wasn't a Saiyan...

        "What... What was he, then?" Konnie asked. "Sorry if that sounds weird. But if he wasn't a Saiyan, what was he?"
        "A Namekian." Maize answered. "He didn't talk about them much, either."
        "Did he ever talk about space stuff? Like, what did he tell you?"
        Maize seemed to think for a second. "...He mentioned that he was exiled by the other Namekians, at one point. He said it was over a disagreement they had with his village."
        "Really? Gosh, that sounds awful..." Konnie muttered. "Did he say what it was about?"
        "I know it had to do with the Saiyans, in some way. But I don't know any more than that."

        Konnie thought about this. In just a few minutes, Maize had revealed more than her father ever did in sixteen years! Not only was her mentor another alien, but he knew about the Saiyans! He'd dealt with them directly! That alone was news.

        "What was his name?" Konnie asked.
        "Master Limax." Maize answered, a newfound gravity in her voice.
        "He must have been a good teacher, if he taught you."
        "I learned everything I know from him. And I've never been able to defeat him at his full power. One day, I hope to."
        "Trying to surpass your old master, huh?" Konnie chuckled. "Where is he, anyway? Does he know we're off on this adventure?"

        At that, Maize tilted her head down. A shadow seemed to cast over her eyes. When she spoke, her voice had grown flat.

        "He's been gone for three years."
        Konnie paled. "Oh... Sorry. What happened to him?"
        "Nothing. It's all part of a test." Maize explained. "I have to survive on my own. When he decides I've proved myself, he'll come back. That's what I'm hoping to do today."
        "What's he training you for, anyway? Or is there a reason?"
        "It's... I'll tell you about it later. For now, I'm focusing on the test at hand. He said there's no sense being one step ahead if you can't focus on what's in front of you."

        Konnie's hand drifted over her heart. A warmth had bloomed in her heart as she listened to Maize's words, and she gave her friend a confident smile.

        "Well, then we better get that wish, huh? I've got Saiyans to learn about, and you've got a test to pass!"

        As Maize smiled, Konnie noticed a big black raven above her, perched on the jutting edge of a stone pillar. The bird flew away just as she looked up. She wondered if ravens usually lived out in this arid wasteland.

Chapter 3: Birb

Return to top

June 17th, Age 717.  Afternoon.

        A large raven soared through the sky, the rocky expanse of a wasteland underneath her. She never cared for this place. Gizard Wasteland certainly had its fair share of inhabitants, but this raven much preferred the lush greenery of Earth's forests. Nevertheless, here she was, the heat intensifying under her black feathers. How the raven longed to be out of here, already.

        She had seen and heard everything she needed to know from those two girls. It was time to report back.

        The raven approached one of the pillars, a young figure sitting at the top. A light green bomber jacket rested over their shoulders, nothing but a tight crop top and a pair of jeans underneath. Fluffy brown hair covered their eyes. The raven perched on their right shoulder, faintly noticing a third eye underneath their unruly bangs.

        "So?" The young figure asked. "What'd you find?"

        Before answering, the raven began to glow. Its body began to shift and morph, its feathers shedding and gossamer wings taking their place. Soon, a small purple pixie sat in place of the bird, powder-blue hair tied into short ponytails. She cleared her throat before she began to speak, thankful to be free of pitch-black feathers in this scorching desert landscape.

        "I got good news and bad news." The pixie began. "Which one do you want first?"
        "How about the good news?" The figure said. "It's already bad enough that we have competition."
        "Well, our competition did all the hard work for us. They've got a great way to track the Dragon Balls. Some kind of radar. They've already collected all six."
        "Can't you track the Dragon Balls?"
        The pixie huffed. "Prism, it's not that simple. The one at Farwater Town was easy. They had it on clear display! Even before we came up with this plan, I knew about it. But not every Dragon Ball is like that. And tracking them is difficult. I'd need time to study one, lots of time."
        "Whatever." Prism shrugged. "What else did you find?"
        "I know where the last one is. With any luck, we could rob them now and get the last one before they do. After that, we hope that the dragon can grant our wish."
        "And the bad news?"
        "Well, you already know part of it. We're up against the tournament champion."
        Prism scoffed. "Is that really bad news?"
        "She isn't a normal human." The pixie insisted. "I saw what she did to those bandits at Farwater Town. She's going to be trouble. The other one's easy pickings, but don't underestimate that champion."
        "Yeah, sure. Can't believe people like us used to fight in that tournament. Now it's just a bunch of pushovers."
        "Is now really the time?"
        "Okay, little miss buzzkill. Anything else?"
        "I saw where the last Dragon Ball is. It's in a forest to the west. I know that forest." The fairy shivered. "There's something bad about it."
        "Like what?" Prism asked.
        "I don't know. That's the problem. I don't know what kind of magic has a hold on that place, but it's nothing good. I've avoided even going near it, if I'm being real."

        Prism shook their head, getting to their feet and shrugging the pixie off their shoulders. She hovered in the air beside them, crossing her arms with a sour expression on her face. She knew exactly how Prism would respond to this.

        "Oh, so scary." They chuckled. "A creepy forest. I'm shaking."
        "Could you not...? You've never seen magic at work before. You wouldn't get it."
        "Oh, and I'm supposed to be scared of a forest? What, is it gonna put a curse on me?"
        "What part of 'magic is real' do you not understand?" The pixie asked, rolling her eyes. "Just because it's not ki doesn't mean it can't hurt you. And last time I was in that area, that part of the forest felt wrong."
        "Mist, if you're that scared of it, do what you always do. Set it on fire."
        "Absolutely not!"
        "Jeez. It was a joke, not a dick. Don't take it so hard."
        Mist pinched the bridge of her nose. "...Look, just get the Dragon Balls and meet me at the forest. It's towards the northwest. Covered in fog. You can't miss it."
        "So scary." Prism pressed. "Gods, anything but a foggy forest."

        She didn't bother gracing them with a reply. Turning back into a raven, Mist flew northwest, hoping and praying that Prism would keep it together.

        Konnie began to collect her things. She took the map from Maize, slipping it into her bag along with the Dragon Balls. She kept the radar in her back pocket, tying her cardigan around her waist. Maize double-checked her sword, making sure it was strapped to her waist.

        "Ready?" Konnie asked. "With any luck, we'll be done before the sun sets."
        "Do you know if it's a full moon tonight?" Maize asked.
        "I, uh..."

        Konnie paled. She hadn't thought that far ahead.

        "I forget. Do you?"
        "It might be. We should hurry, just to be safe."
        "Didn't you say you could control yours?"
        Maize shrugged. "It's not perfect. I would rather avoid becoming a Great Ape if I can help it."
        "Same here. Never done it before." Konnie shuddered. "My dad always told me it was uncontrollable..."

        Maize nodded in understanding, approaching Konnie. Just then, before she could pick her up, Konnie thought she caught sight of a few figures rushing towards them. In the blink of an eye, Maize disappeared, her body hoisted towards the sky. Her sword dropped in the process. Konnie shrieked, someone kicking her in the chest and knocking her to the ground. A sharp pain tore through one of her arms, as she landed on it with her full weight. 

        "Shit!" Konnie gasped, struggling to get back up. "Maize? Are you okay?!"
        "Don't get up."

        An unfamiliar voice caught Konnie's attention, but she still got to her feet. Glancing upward, she saw Maize suspended between two rocky pillars, a multitude of silver wires binding her body in an unnatural position. She struggled to free herself, but even from a distance, Konnie could see the wires slicing through Maize's skin. Her arm hung dead at her side as she bit back a cry of pain.

        Ahead of her stood a stranger, their brown bangs obscuring half of their face. Konnie glared at them, every instinct screaming at her to attack. But for now, she kept herself still.

        "Let her go." Konnie told the stranger.
        "Nah." They shook their head. "Do I have to spell it out for you, or can you figure out what I want?"
        "Who even are you?!"
        "Jeez, no need to yell. The name's Prism. Prism Lockwood."

        Prism briefly brushed their hair back, letting Konnie get a look at their three eyes before it fell back over their face. They held out their hand, their tone turning cold.

        "Hand over the Dragon Balls." They ordered. "I won't ask again."
        "Let my friend go, first!"
        "You're not in any position to make demands. One snap of my fingers, and those wires can slice through bone."

        Looking up again, Konnie bit her lip. Maize's efforts to free herself had only resulted in deeper cuts. Her eyes widened when she saw a silver wire wrapped around Maize's neck, and she began stepping away from Prism. Her heart threatened to burst out of her chest. To her left, she noticed Maize's sword resting on the ground where it had fallen.

        She couldn't just hand over the Dragon Balls. She refused to hand them over! Not after everything she and Maize had gone through today! Granted, it hadn't been outlandish, but her sentiment remained. She'd watched Maize cut down a gang of bandits like it was nothing, she'd flown all over the globe, and she wouldn't let some three-eyed asshole take her wish away from her! Not when they were this close!

        "...If I give them to you," Konnie muttered, "Will you let her go?"
        Prism smirked. "Maybe. Hand 'em over, and we'll see."

        Hearing this, Konnie took a deep breath. She slung off her backpack, but before Prism could approach, she threw the bag to the right as far as she could. Prism narrowed their eyes, but thankfully rushed straight for the bag. Konnie ran for Maize's sword, grabbing it with her good arm and leaping up towards Maize. The blade felt much heavier than she expected, but she did her best to jump as high as she could.

        Out of her notice, a faint red glow formed around her body. A burning wave of rage swelled in her chest, seemingly lifting her into the air, causing her to shout.

        "I said let her go!"

        Konnie's heart soared when she actually managed to do it. With a clumsy swing of Maize's sword, she sliced through half of the silver wires binding her, allowing her to swing towards the opposing pillar. Maize managed to pull herself free, and Konnie lost her grip on the sword in the process. Right before she fell to the ground, Maize caught her. Her arm screamed in newfound pain, but in the moment, Konnie managed to ignore it.

        The two landed on the ground. Konnie braced for an attack, but none came.

        "I... I can't believe I just..." She panted, looking up at Maize and wincing at the laceration circling her neck. "You okay?"
        "I'll be fine. They aren't deep cuts." Maize said as she grabbed her sword. "That person was lying. No way could those wires cut through bone."
        "Really? Fuck 'em! Come on, let's get our Dragon Balls back!"

        Just then, Konnie glanced towards where she thrown her bag, seeing no sign of Prism or her backpack.

        "...Shit." She muttered. "Thought we'd be able to catch them. Did you see where they went?"
        "They flew off." Maize told her. "There's still one Dragon Ball left. We still have time."
        "You serious? Then let's go, what are we waiting for?!"

        Being mindful of her broken arm, Maize picked Konnie up and rocketed into the air at full speed. With her good arm, Konnie fished the red radar out of her back pocket, seeing a crack webbing along the screen. To her relief, it still powered on. She held it up to Maize, the two flying towards the setting sun.

        A part of her wondered who this Prism was, and what they wanted with the Dragon Balls. Another part of her decided their motives didn't matter, if they had already tried to steal from them.

        Prism tried to clear their mind, a foggy forest of pines coming into view on the horizon. It seemed smaller than expected, much to their delight. They couldn't fathom why Mist would be scared of it, as fussy as she was. Then again, leave it to her to be paranoid over nothing.

        Their mind refused to clear. A cacophony of discordant thoughts flooded their mind, as usual, and none of them seemed to fully connect. Maybe they should have talked to those girls instead of robbing them. No, that would have dragged them into their situation! And besides, they were capable of handling this themselves. Of course they were capable of it! They got themselves into this mess, and they could get themselves out. Or maybe they couldn't. Maybe, despite what the legends said, maybe the Dragon Balls couldn't grant their wish. Maybe they should have looked for a better option, instead of relying on a legend Mist had told them about.

        Or maybe they should shut the hell up and find this seventh Dragon Ball already.

        Reaching the foggy forest, Prism noticed Mist sitting on the outer branches of a tree, landing beside it. Her wings always glowed with blue light, and in the light of the dimming sunset, it stuck out amidst the tendrils of fog. They held up the bag to her, showing her the six glowing Dragon Balls. Mist peered inside and grinned.

        "Perfect. And we got here before nightfall." She said, sitting on Prism's shoulder.
        "Did you take a look around here?" Prism asked.
        "No. Didn't want to risk it, not without you and your boys. I mean, just... Just look at this place."

        Nearly ready to scoff, Prism tried to look deeper into the forest, only seeing the shadows of other trees sticking out through the fog. They opened their mouth to speak, but a stray breeze sent a chill through them. Odd. Today had been turning into another warm summer evening. Where did that breeze even come from? Come to think of it, the fog felt strange. They could barely see through it, save for the dark outlines of more trees. How did it stay this foggy? 

        They didn't know anything about magic, but they could admit this was a pretty creepy forest. Nothing more.

        "Whatever." They shrugged. "It'd be best for them to search it, anyway. Eighteen eyes are better than three, right?"
        Mist floated off his shoulder. "We'd cover more ground if you split up, but they'll be weaker. It's up to you."

        Nodding, Prism laid the backpack on the ground and took a deep breath. Their body began to shimmer, and then to split. Their mind fragmented into six, their control over their separating body fading into nothing. Mist backed up as six near-identical clones of Prism formed in their place, the only difference being their multi-colored hair.

        Prism saw through their eyes, sensed what they sensed, but all true control over their clones had faded. Clones... No, they weren't truly clones. They had always called them facets. Mist stared the six down, crossing her arms as she spoke up again.

        "There's one more left. Let's find it, and get this all over with."

Chapter 4: When Your Sysmates Are All Assholes

Return to top

June 17th, Age 717.  Late afternoon.

        Mist watched as one of Prism's facets, black hair obscuring his otherwise steely glare, picked up the bag of Dragon Balls and immediately turned to the rest. When he spoke, he sounded eerily similar to Prism, but his tone had completely shifted. Where Prism was smug, this facet was stern. Instead of Prism's grin, he kept his expression tight and controlled.

        "Try not to get carried away." He told the others. "Let's assume those girls are still after us, just to be safe.
        "I dunno, Obsidian." Another facet spoke, a redhead. "Prism got the little one pretty good. Maybe they'll give up. Try again next year."
        "Let's not assume that. Losing the Dragon Balls is a risk we can't take."
        "Can I have one?" A third asked, a blond. "They're so pretty!"
        "No." Obsidan said flatly.

        The blond seemed to pout, the redhead putting a consoling arm on his shoulder.

        "Cheer up, Carnelian. He's just trying to be safe."
        "I know, I know..."

        Obsidian then turned to a facet with striking white hair and handing him the bag of Dragon Balls. The white-hued man chuckled under his breath, before slinging the bag over his shoulder.

        "Keep them safe." Obsidian told him. "If those girls come back, everyone should keep them away from Diamond."
        "Uh, why does Diamond get the bag?" A green-hued facet asked, with a sneer.
        "Because Diamond actually listens to what I tell him half the time, unlike some people here."
        "Well maybe I'd listen if—"
        "Emerald." Obsidian snapped. "Now is not the time."

        Emerald rolled his eyes. Beside him, the redhead muttered something to the final facet, who nearly hid behind his red-hued friend. Obsidian glanced at the two of them, getting their attention with a wave.

        "Ruby. Sapphire." He said. "We're going in."

        The six facets turned towards the forest, stepping into the forest. Mist followed in silence, shivering as the fog enveloped her little body, beads of water forming on her violet skin. She kept her eyes peeled for Dragon Balls, but saw nothing. The chatter of the facets receded around her.

        Dealing with Prism's facets was enough of a headache. She didn't mean to be rude. It wasn't like Prism and their facets could control their situation in life. Collectively sharing a body had to be difficult at times, and the pixie couldn't imagine what that could be like. But she'd be more sympathetic if they didn't argue so much! Mist didn't blame Obsidian for being so short with the rest. She had listened in on their bickering more than once, and unlike her, Prism and the facets never got a break from each other. 

        'Still, though,' She thought to herself, 'I know the second I open my mouth, one of those guys will give me an earful. Especially Emerald! Maybe not Sapphire, he never gives me trouble...'

        Another breeze made Mist bristle. Turning, she could no longer see the edge of the forest. The fog had closed in behind her, the shadows of countless trees looming within. Her heart froze. She hadn't traveled that far in yet, certainly not far enough to lose sight of the forest's edge. She knew it. Something was wrong about this place, magically wrong.

        On the horizon, Maize noticed the sun beginning to set. She landed at the edge of a pine forest covered in fog, squinting to see further into the trees. Right away, she didn't notice much. Setting Konnie on her feet, the two shared a glance before stepping into the forest together. Despite the reddish glow of the sun, the fog covered the forest in blue gloom. In front of them, a faint path seemed to lead them inside, winding around the dense trees and soon twisting out of view.

        "Jeez, glad I brought a sweater. How's it so cold? It's June." Konnie muttered, gingerly slipping her cardigan back on. "Pretty sure this place is cursed."
        "You are?" Maize asked.
        "N-not really, just a joke. But it's pretty spooky, don't you think?"

        Maize supposed Konnie had a point. Glancing behind her friend, she furrowed her brow when she saw more trees behind them. That wouldn't be so out of the ordinary if they hadn't just entered the forest. She knew there shouldn't be trees like that behind them, not yet. Not only that, but as her gaze traveled upwards, the trees seemed to tower above them. The fog obscured their true height, but she could tell they extended far taller than what she saw before she entered. No pine should grow that tall, Maize thought to herself. She couldn't think of any trees that grew so tall. Certainly not around here.

        As she followed the path, her concern only grew. She could swear she felt something shifting around her. Only then did she notice that the path had disappeared, and that she was walking aimlessly through the woods. When had the path disappeared? She'd been exploring the wilds since she was a little girl. She knew better than to get lost in the woods.

        "Konnie?" Maize asked, turning around. "I think there's something-"

        But Konnie was not there. Gasping, Maize looked around and saw nothing but pines and fog.

        "Konnie? Hello?" She called out. "Konnie?!"

        No reply. Maize picked up her pace, storming back the way she came, back to the edge of the forest. She realized after a few minutes that she should have reached the edge a while ago, and noticed no sign of the rough path she had tried to follow. Around her, the only sound came from the breeze rustling through the trees. Beyond that, nothing stirred. A forest shouldn't be this quiet. The fur on Maize's tail bristled. 

        Something felt off about this place. Every instinct in her told her to run. This place looked wrong, felt wrong, out of place, unwelcoming. She resisted the urge to panic.

        '...Calm yourself.' Maize thought, taking a deep breath. 'There is more to this forest than meets the eye. I can deal with that.'

        She steeled herself and turned around once more, traveling through the forest with her eyes peeled for Dragon Balls. Or Konnie, or Prism, or anyone. She looked for anything that wasn't pine trees and fog. Her mind drifted to Prism, their mysterious attacker, and what had happened earlier that day. The cuts on her neck had since stopped bleeding, and aside from being painful, she didn't think they were serious.

        '...I know there was more than them. When I was bound by those wires, I know I saw multiple people! It was just for a second, but I know what I saw!' She thought to herself. 'I'll assume they aren't working alone, just to be safe. Damn it, I should have told Konnie! Where could she be? It's not like her to just disappear like that, is it...?'

        She had an idea. Maize leapt into the air, flying towards the sky. For a few moments, all she could see was fog. The tall pines receded behind her, but even then, she only flew through the thick fog. After a few moments, Maize's eyes widened when she saw the tops of the pines right in front of her, suddenly realizing she had flipped directions and was now flying towards the ground. Landing on the forest floor, she reoriented herself and tried again. This time, she tried to keep herself angled up towards the sky. But after flying through nothing but fog for a few seconds, she found herself returning to the ground once again. 

        If she tried to fly away from the forest, it would bring her right back. Did that mean they were trapped? Maize didn't know what else it could mean.

        She had another idea, lifting her arm and pointing her palm upwards. A bright blue ball formed in her hand, shooting towards the sky and colliding with an invisible barrier. The blast fizzled out with no effect. Maize bit her lip, deciding to wait before trying anything more powerful than a simple ki blast. Obviously, this forest had some way of keeping them here.

        Maize picked up her pace as she resumed her search for Konnie. As she did, the fog closed in around her, shrouding the forest in milky white as her thoughts began to wander.

        'How have I not noticed this place before? I guess I don't train around here often enough. It's like I can feel the forest shifting around me, somehow, somewhere in the back of my mind. It feels like I'm running in circles. But there has to be a way out, right...? Well, I'll have to find one no matter what. I can't spend the rest of my days trapped in here. Master Limax would be disappointed.'

        The sound of chiming bells caught Maize's attention, and she turned to follow it. Faintly, she saw a yellow glow far ahead of her.

        'I hope Konnie is keeping safe. I haven't heard any sign of trouble, and this place is so silent, I'm sure I'll hear the first sign of commotion. How is it so quiet? There should be birds, rodents, insects even... But no, I don't hear anything moving. Nothing except for me. What could this place be? Maybe Konnie and I can figure it out later.'

        She soon neared the source of the yellow light, approaching an oak tree standing amongst the pines. The chiming bells had since faded. In the center of the oak's trunk sat a small hollow, and inside the hollow lay a single candle. Glancing around, Maize noticed nobody but herself, and saw nothing else out of place but the oak tree and the lit candle. The breeze passed by again, but the candle's flame didn't even flicker.

        The sound of footsteps snapped Maize out of her thoughts, followed by a familiar shout. Konnie! Maize turned just in time to see Konnie running towards her, a white-haired man in hot pursuit. A red glow briefly surrounded Konnie's body for a second, disappearing as soon as Maize noticed it.

        "Maize!" Konnie shouted, her voice hoarse. "The Dragon Balls!"

        Thinking quickly, Maize shouldered past Konnie, grabbing the strange man by the collar and slamming him into the ground before he could run away. She noticed an unzipped backpack clutched in one hand, recognizing it as Konnie's bag. As she ripped it away and fled the scene, she realized that man looked almost exactly like Prism. So she was right, there were more people involved than just Prism Lockwood. Pulling Konnie along, the two of them ran until Maize was sure they had lost the white-haired man, and until Konnie stumbled to a stop.

        "You okay?" Maize asked, standing beside her. "Did you see anyone else here?"
        "I'm—" Konnie hissed in pain. "—I'm fine. Did you see anyone else that looked like Prism?"
        "Just the one chasing you. What happened?"

        Konnie got back on her feet, clutching her injured arm. Maize kept a hand on her shoulder this time, to make sure they didn't get separated again. As they walked, Konnie began to explain in a hushed tone.

        "Another one of 'em was stalking me. A blond. Heard him giggling behind me, like an idiot." She said. "I made a run for it, and I ran into the white-haired guy."
        "They're likely working with Prism. I know I saw more than just them when they attacked earlier."
        "You did? Damn, I must have missed it."
        "Still, there's no telling how many there are. Be sharp." Maize said. "Did you get the Dragon Balls?"
        "Sort of." Konnie shook her head. "The white-haired guy had my bag, and I just... I just tackled him. I honestly didn't think I'd knock him down at all, but I did for a second. That's when he started chasing me. But..."

        Konnie peeked inside the bag as her expression soured. Maize tilted her head.

        "What?"
        "...Shit. Two of them fell out. Must have happened while I was running." Konnie said, rolling her eyes. "Of course!"
        "We still have four. And the last Dragon Ball has yet to be found."
        "Yeah, but it gets worse. The radar? I tried using it, but it's not working. I don't know if its broken, or if this forest is fucking with it, or what."
        "We can work around that." Maize told her. "We have four, and let's assume they have the other two. It's not over until the wish is made."

        Without saying anything more, the two continued their travels through the woods. Upon hearing the chiming of bells, Maize led them once more to the oak tree with the single candle. The breeze picked up, drifting to the right. Konnie peered into the hollow, having to climb the massive roots to reach it.

        "What's this, huh?" She asked. "It's gotta mean something. Right?"
        "What do you mean?" Maize asked.
        "Think about it. We're in a cursed forest full of pine trees, and all of a sudden there's this giant oak tree with a candle, right in the middle of it all. It has to mean something. Maybe if we find more, it'll lead us somewhere."

        Just then, Maize held up her hand to silence Konnie. The bells had picked up again, this time to the right. Following the sound, Maize led Konnie through the woods, finding a second oak tree. In front of it lay a patch of scorched earth, a ring of stones and the remainders of firewood in the center. Kneeling, Maize turned over the burnt logs, finding them cold and wet. If anyone had been here, they had left a long time ago.

        "Hey Maize! Check it out." Konnie said, pointing at the oak tree. "This one's got two candles. I think we're onto something!"
        "Possibly." Maize nodded in agreement. "Keep your senses sharp. We're definitely not alone here."

        As Konnie fell silent, the two picked up the chiming of bells once more. These bells seemed louder than the first ones, Maize and Konnie hurriedly following the sound. They wove through the dense woods, a warm and glowing light soon appearing through the fog.

        "You think it's another tree?" Konnie asked, out of breath. "Gods, I hope we find more than just another tree..."

        The two stepped in front of a towering oak tree, the trunk ringed with lit candles despite the dense fog. A large red door sat embedded in the thick trunk. Maize approached the door, finding it unlocked and pushing it open. A narrow staircase opened up in front of them, descending downwards and lit by more candles. Stepping inside, Maize could smell must and dust, as if nobody had opened this door in untold years.

        Konnie followed her inside, sneezing before speaking up.

        "Not very clean in here, is it?" She joked. "Should we go down?"
        "What else?"

        The two Saiyans began to descend the spiral staircase, the door shutting on its own behind them.

Chapter 5: Magic Is Real And That's Everyone's Problem

Return to top

June 17th, Age 717.  Night.

        Mist saw no sign of Prism or the facets as she approached an oak tree with a single candle. She hadn't seen them this whole time, but could swear she'd heard Diamond at some point. Despite her attempts to investigate, all she found were trees and fog. 

        'I knew this place was cursed. I knew it! I should have kept us out of here from the get-go. No wish is worth being trapped here forever!' The pixie thought to herself, following the sound of bells. 'I can feel the magic woven into the earth and the trees, even into the fog. Who could have pulled something like this off? This place is way bigger than it should be, too! Something powerful has to be behind this place, and who knows what it has planned for us all.'

        She did her best to clear her worries. Even if she didn't know the way out, there had to be one. If there was a way in, there had to be a way out. Even when it came to an enchanted, potentially cursed forest.

        Mist perked up when she heard commotion, but her expression instantly soured when she realized the commotion was, in fact, arguing. Seeing another oak tree ahead, she flew towards it and found Diamond leaning against the trunk, an angry Emerald arguing with him.

        "You had one job, you crazy fuck." Emerald was saying. "One job. Keep the backpack with you. And you couldn't even do that!"
        "Oh, don't be such a sore loser, Emerald." Diamond shot back, holding up a Dragon Ball. "I recovered the ones that spilled out of her bag. As long as we keep these, they can't make the wish either."
        "You lost the Dragon Balls to some chick with a broken arm! I'm not the loser here, you are!"
        "Sore? I'll have you know, the only thing that's sore is my chest. Inside, I'm actually quite thrilled. Look around us! Why, if we weren't hunting the Dragon Balls, I'd spend all night exploring these woods! Who knows what could lie within the shadows, who knows what's lurking within the trees? Don't you find that absolutely fascinating?"
        "I find it terrifying, and I want to leave." Emerald huffed. "Gods, why do I put up with you people..."
        "Because you have no choice, my friend." Diamond pointed out. "Like it or not, you're stuck in the same collective as the rest of us."
        "Yeah, I know! Asshole!"

        Deciding enough was enough, Mist cleared her throat and got the attention of the two facets. Emerald shook his head and fell silent, while Diamond turned to Mist with a grin. She never understood why he spoke the way he did, but she supposed Diamond's speech patterns weren't the most unsettling thing about him.

        "Ah, Mist! Thought we'd lost you." The white-hued facet greeted her. "How have you been holding up, hm? This place is rather peculiar."
        "I'm soaked head to toe from the fog," Mist began, "I haven't found any of the others, and I overheard that you lost the Dragon Balls. Take a guess."
        "Weren't you listening to us? I didn't lose them! They were stolen."
        "By the girl with the broken arm? Really? Not even the champion?"
        "I think we've been underestimating that other girl." Diamond explained. "At first, when she attacked me, I thought it'd be an easy win. I know I'm only a fraction of Prism's power, but still, she's clearly at the disadvantage! At least, that's what I thought until she actually hit me. Knocked me down with one great blow to the chest!"
        "Can you get to your point already?" Mist asked.
        "My point is, I didn't just lose the Dragon Balls. That girl stole them out of my hands. She had this bright red aura around her when she struck, too! Clearly someone with potential. Who knows what she's really capable of?"

        Deciding to move on, Mist sought out the chiming bells once more. With Diamond and Emerald following behind her, she soon led them to a massive oak with a big red door. Outside, she noticed Obsidian standing in wait. Ruby and Sapphire stood beside each other as usual, and Carnelian lit up at the sight of the others.

        "There you are, slowpokes!" He laughed, smiling bright as usual. "Isn't this place cool?"
        "Damn right it is." Diamond agreed, approaching Carnelian and clapping him on the shoulder. "But, as much as I'd like to explore it, I'm afraid I must admit to something. I've made a grievous error."
        "I noticed." Obsidian spoke up, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I noticed the second you showed up without the backpack."
        "Not to worry! I still have two. We still have a chance."
        "We better. We've come this far, and I'm not backing down until we get that wish."
        "You know, Obsidian," Diamond went on, approaching his fellow facet. "Are you sure we even need that wish?"

        Obsidian glared at Diamond. The other facets seemed to stiffen. Before Obsidian could even reply, though, Mist got in between them. She knew them both well and knew better than to let them argue right now. 

        "Guys..." She muttered. "Please, just fuse back into Prism for now."
        "Do we have to?" Carnelian asked. "It's been so long since we've gotten to do something that isn't training."
        "Mist is right." Obsidian agreed, backing away from Diamond. "Prism should be the one to handle the rest of this, in case those girls return."

        As the facets gathered together, Mist turned her attention to the door. She laid a hand on the red wood, an odd hum running through her body. It felt unlike any magic she'd encountered before on Earth. Thinking back to the Dragon Balls they had, she realized that they also felt unfamiliar. Otherworldly, even. But she could think about all that later. For now, she turned to see Prism shimmering into view, patting themself down and giving Mist a chuckle.

        "Were they giving you a headache again?" They asked.
        "It's whatever." Mist replied. "Can we just get this over with?"
        "Alright, alright. Keep watch for those girls out here, won't you?"

        Prism stepped through the red door, Mist sighing when she heard it close and taking a seat within the branches of the oak tree. She hoped she'd see the sun again one day.

        Konnie reached the bottom of the stairs, following Maize through a long hallway. Faded murals lined the walls, the two pausing to look at them. Large patches of bare stone made following them a bit tricky, but enough of it remained for the murals to be recognizable. At the end of the hallway lay another red door.

        "What's all this about, I wonder?" Konnie asked. "You recognize any of it?"
        "Not in the slightest." Maize replied.       

        On the left, a group of four horned figures sat together, tending to white strands with violet-skinned hands. One appeared to spin them, while the second bound them together into thicker threads. The third and fourth weaved the threads together in an intricate pattern. Try as she might, Konnie couldn't follow a single thread through the pattern, always losing them through the twists and turns of the tapestry. However, the weaving white threads stretched to the end of the hall, circling around and snaking back along the right wall.

        Across from the four figures, on the right wall, another horned figure sat on a throne. This one seemed larger, curling ram's horns sprouting from a brilliant white afro. It held part of the tapestry in its hands, turning the white threads into a spectacular array of colors and patterns. Konnie couldn't fathom what any of these murals meant, and turned her attention to a door at the end of the long hallway.

        "I wonder what this place is." She said to Maize. "Or, was. You think anyone's here, besides us?"
        "I don't know." Maize shook her head. "These paintings are pretty, though."
        "Aren't they?"

        The two crossed through the hallway and exited through the door, stepping into a decently sized room with tall walls and a glass ceiling. Looking up, Konnie saw nothing but fog. It had darkened considerably since they first reached the forest. Checking her radar, Konnie still saw nothing but static, slipping it back into her pocket with a disappointed sigh.

        "Maybe it's broken." She muttered. "Or maybe this weird forest is somehow messing with my radar."
        "Probably the forest." Maize agreed. "Something's... Wrong."
        "Right?! I've been feeling off since we got here. Like, I can't really describe it, but..."
        "You're right to trust your instincts. I tried flying away, too. I just found myself flying back towards the ground. Something's keeping us here."
        "So, does that mean we're trapped?"

        Before Maize could answer, Konnie heard a creaking noise. Whirling to the side, a door she hadn't noticed before eased open on the other side of the room, a young girl poking her head out. She couldn't be much older than Konnie and Maize. A white robe billowed around her body, thick golden dreads framing her bronze-skinned face. She stared at the two Saiyans with naked shock, covering her mouth with one hand. For a moment, none of them spoke.

        "...Hey?" Konnie finally spoke. "You okay?"
        "Are you?" The girl asked. "Did you get trapped here too?"
        "Wait, we're trapped?"
        "This whole forest is a trap. Haven't you noticed?"

        The two Saiyans glanced at each other. Konnie grabbed Maize's hand and squeezed it. She squeezed back.

        "I tried shooting at the sky." Maize spoke up. "There was some kind of shield that blocked my attack."
        "Shooting with magic, or ki?" The girl asked.
        "Ki."
        "Really? And even that didn't work? Gods, I'm never getting out of here..."

        As the girl trailed off, Konnie opened her backpack and produced one of the Dragon Balls. The other girl lit up at the sight of it, one slender hand slipping into the pocket of her white robe. Her other hand gripped a worn book.

        "We're looking for one of these." Konnie explained. "The Dragon Ball. Do you know anything about them?"
        "You could say that." The girl answered. "My, my name's Henny, by the way. Did you come all the way out here just for the Dragon Ball?"
        "Yeah, pretty much. Why, do you know where it is?"
        "Well..."

        Henny pulled a golden ball out of her pocket and presented it to the other girls, one embossed with seven stars. Konnie's eyes lit up.

        "It wasn't originally here. I brought it with when I got trapped here." Henny said, slipping it back into her pocket. "Honestly, I was wondering when someone would show up, looking for it."
        "Are you looking for them, too?" Konnie asked.
        "Not exactly. Look, it's... It's a long story, and I shouldn't get into all of it. Especially not right now. Just, please tell me you have the rest."
        "We did." Maize spoke up. "They were stolen from us. We've recovered some, but not all."
        Henny nodded. "What's your wish?"
        "We're trying to learn more about who we are." Konnie explained, faltering a bit. "We're... We're aliens. If you even believe that."
        "Oh, I'll believe it. The Dragon Balls were made by aliens, you know."
        "They were?!"
        "Wait, you didn't know that?" Henny asked. "You're searching for the most powerful magical artifacts on Earth, and you don't even know where they come from?"

        Before Konnie could reply, Maize raised a hand and silenced both of them. Someone burst through the door moments after she did, and Konnie's eyes widened when she recognized Prism.

        "Sorry I'm late!" Prism said, looking at the three girls. "Bet you missed me, huh?"
        "Give me back my Dragon Balls, asshole!" Konnie snapped.
        "Your Dragon Balls?"

        Noticing Henny, Prism turned to her with an apologetic smile. Henny furrowed her brow, glancing between them.

        "Sorry. They stole my Dragon Balls earlier. I'm trying to get them back."
        "Excuse me?!" Konnie asked. "No, I didn't!"
        "Your word against mine." Prism shrugged, before turning back to Henny. "Sorry about the disruption. If you help me deal with them, I'll be on my way."

        Henny glanced between Prism and the girls, and in that moment, Konnie didn't know what came over her. She shouldered past Maize, a red glow surrounding her body as she charged forward at a surprising speed. Prism had to duck to avoid a clumsy punch, Konnie's fist crashing into the stone wall with enough force to crack it. She wheeled on Prism again, noticing a silver aura forming around their hands.

        "See? She's persistent!" They told Henny, sending silver wires towards Konnie. "She's a pushover, though! It's the big girl you should be worried about!"

        Before the wires could connect, Maize drew her sword and sliced through them, standing protectively in front of Konnie. Instead of replying, Prism rushed towards the burly Saiyan, their leg whipping forward and kicking her sword out of her hands. Maize didn't retrieve her sword, raising her fists and meeting Prism's attacks instead. Konnie watched as the two matched each other blow for blow, her eyes barely managing to keep up with the warriors. Prism darted this way and that, while Maize stood her ground and let them come to her. Konnie resisted every urge to attack Prism again, certain that she'd only get in Maize's way.

        "You're good at this!" Prism called, their grin no longer as smug as it once was.
        Maize shrugged. "...Okay."

        Seemingly put off by her blank reaction, Prism resumed their attacks, blocking what could have been a devastating punch from Maize. Their other hand grasped for her tail, but it flicked out of their reach in a second. However, with one fluid motion, their elbow crashed into her nose and forced her to stagger backwards. Thankfully, Maize regained her footing and slid out of the way before Prism could topple her. She rubbed her nose with the back of her hand, blood smearing over her skin when she drew her hand back.

        'Do I step in? Do I run? Do I just watch?' Konnie thought to herself. 'I have to do something. Anything!'

        Just as she thought that, someone grabbed her by the sleeve and quietly pulled her away, Henny leading Konnie back into the long hallway and shutting the door. She held up her own Dragon Ball, a newfound urgency in her hushed voice.

        "Listen to me. I don't know how important your wish is, but you can't make it. None of you can."
        "Why not?" Konnie asked. 
        "I've been trapped in this forest for... Gods, I don't know how long it's been exactly, but it's been a while. I haven't found a way out." Henny answered. "There's still more to this labyrinth we're in, but I can't guarantee we'll find an exit. And I don't trust whatever lurks below."
        "There's something dangerous here?"
        "Could be. But why risk that when we have all seven Dragon Balls, right here and now? With their kind of power, whatever spell keeping us trapped here will break. All we need is one wish."
        "Are, are you sure?" Konnie asked again, her heart racing. "What if it doesn't work?"
        "Then we'll have to figure something out. But right now, the Dragon Balls are our best bet out of here." Henny told her, looking Konnie in the eyes. "I'd rather not steal them from you. I'd rather we work together. Can we do that?"

        Konnie didn't want to say yes. She was about to throw her wish away! But seeing no other way out, she nodded and handed over her backpack. Henny fished out the other four Dragon Balls, slipping them into her pockets and holding up the book.

        "Does the Three-Eyed have the other two?" Henny asked.
        "They should." Konnie nodded. "What do you need from me?"
        "Hold out your arm."

        Doing as Henny told her, Konnie winced when she laid a dark hand on her broken arm. Flipping open her book, she began to mutter a few phrases, a golden light enveloping Konnie's entire arm. The pain faded in an instant, and as she gingerly moved her arm, it felt as if it had never been broken.

        "Can you attack Prism like that again? Whatever you did with that red aura, it had some power behind it. Should be enough." Henny asked. "Draw their attention. I'll handle the rest."
        "I don't know about the aura, but fine..." Konnie relented. "Just, can I ask you something?"
        "Quickly."
        "Will the Dragon Balls come back?"
        Henny nodded. "In a year. We can talk about it later. For now, we need to move."

        With that knowledge, Konnie felt a bit more confident. Taking a deep breath, she burst through the door again, trying to will that odd aura to form once more. A red wave of rage washed over her body, less intense than before, a snarl building in the back of her throat. Her eyes locked onto Prism. They had Maize backed into a corner, but even then, the burly Saiyan stood her ground.

        "Prism!"

        As they turned, Konnie ran towards Prism with everything she had, crashing into them and slamming them into the wall. Just then, one of the Dragon Balls fell out of their pocket. Konnie could see the other one still inside their pocket, as her anger faded. Maize steadied her, pulling her away from Prism. 

        Henny stepped into the room, holding her book in her hands. A white light enveloped the two remaining Dragon Balls, and a glowing circle formed under her feet. She raised her voice, not quite shouting but still overpowering all else.

        "Teleport!"

        In a flash of light, both Henny and the Dragon Balls disappeared.

Chapter 6: Monkie Kids

Return to top

June 17th, Age 717.  Night.

        Maize glanced at Konnie when the Dragon Balls disappeared, noticing that her arm didn't seem broken anymore. Konnie gave Prism a grin, crossing her arms as they got to their feet.

        "Did... Did she just steal the Dragon Balls from all of us?" Prism asked, shaking their head. "Let me guess, she promised you the wish? Did she screw you over? That's what's happening, isn't it?"
        "Actually, she's getting all of us free from this forest. If we don't use the wish," Konnie explained, "Then we'll all be trapped here forever. You should really be thanking us."

        Prism opened their mouth to say something, but suddenly twitched to the side and muttered under their breath. Konnie and Maize began to back away, but before anyone could move, an earsplitting roar cut through the forest. Maize clamped her hands over her ears, staggering as Konnie tried to steady her. A bright light filled the room, and when it faded, she looked up to see an enormous serpentine form amongst the fog. Was that the dragon? The one granting the wish?

        Oh, she hated this noise.

        "No you don't!" Prism yelled. "That's my wish! You don't understand, I need it!"

        Even as Prism leapt through the glass dome, the serpentine dragon flared with bright light once again, fading as soon as it had appeared. Just moments later, the fog melted into nothing, revealing simple pine trees that no longer towered over all else. Whatever odd, twisting feeling Maize had sensed earlier had faded. She hoped that meant they were free.

        Noticing Prism's shouting overhead, Maize ignored it for now and glanced over at Konnie. Her friend stared at the night sky with an open stare, Maize smiling somewhat.

        "It's a beautiful night, isn't it?"

        But Konnie didn't reply, instead beginning to growl. Maize's heart dropped as she realized her friend wasn't simply staring at the stars, and leapt out of the glass dome as well. She kept her eyes averted from the skies, landing on the grass and seeing Prism confronting Henny. As they turned, Maize spoke before they could say anything, raising her voice.

        "Run." She told them. "Both of you, run."
        "Huh?" Prism asked. "What do you mean—"

        Just then, an enormous form burst out of the underground room, shattering the dome. Henny screamed as a massive ape climbed out of the underground room, a deafening roar echoing over the forest.

        "Run for your lives!" Maize yelled at them both. "I'll handle her!"

        Ignoring them after that, Maize darted out of the way as Konnie charged the group, flattening trees under her massive feet. Getting some distance between herself and the ape, she began stripping off her gi. With any luck, she'd still have clothes to wear after this. Once fully nude, Maize took a deep breath and looked towards the sky, Konnie's footfalls quickly approaching from behind.

        She knew her sword lay in the chamber below. She knew she could cut off the tail. But, aside from the risk of transforming herself... Maize couldn't bring herself to do that to Konnie.

        Her eyes locked onto the moon. Maize's body stiffened, fur sprouting to cover her skin and her mouth forming into a snout. Her eyes turned a blank crimson and her body rapidly expanded, soon towering over the trees that had overshadowed her mere minutes earlier. Maize struggled to keep a grasp on her mind, even as an animalistic urge swelled in her heart.

        The instincts commanded her to rampage. The ape thought of nothing but rage. But Maize kept a grip on herself, commanding her instincts to obey. She was not the ape. She was not the beast. She was Maize. Meanwhile, looking to the side, Konnie rampaged through the forest in a mindless craze, flattening the forest around her. Storming towards her friend, Maize grabbed the smaller ape by the shoulders and struggled against her, trying to hold her in place.

        She was not the beast. She was Maize.

        Konnie opened her mouth, a bright blue light shining from her throat. Maize threw her to the side, a beam firing from Konnie's mouth and cutting through the forest. At least nobody lived near here, as far as Maize could remember. Which, admittedly, wasn't much in that moment. She kept her mind focused on Konnie, letting her get to her feet. Maize stood her ground as Konnie tackled her, keeping her footing as best as she could.

        "Konnie!" Maize roared, barely able to speak. "You're Konnie!"
        Konnie's attacks slowed, her hulking shoulders heaving. "...Konnie?"
        "Right." Maize growled in reply. "Stop. Stop fighting."

        Stepping back, Konnie seemed to struggle for a second, growling. Her tail wagged back and forth, her huge hands clutching at her head. She screamed, another beam firing from her mouth. As it barreled towards Maize, her jaws unhinged and let forth her own ki beam, clashing with Konnie's in a bright flaring explosion. 

        'I'm not the...' Maize tried to repeat, her thoughts growing cloudy. 'I am not the beast. I am...'

        But she couldn't even remember her name. The rest of the mantra slipped away as the two apes collided again, and with it, so did Maize's control. The last thing she remembered before blacking out were her fists pummeling against Konnie's.

June 18th, Age 717. Late morning.

        The sound of footsteps caused Maize to stir. She coughed, feeling a piece of cloth covering her bare body, the bumpy forest ground underneath her. Grumbling, she tried to sit up, only for a hand to gently push her back down. Maize tried to remember what happened. Sunlight filtered through her closed eyes, making her squint. She wondered where Konnie could be.

        Konnie. The moon. The ape. The Dragon Balls. It all came rushing back. Maize sat up with a gasp, coming face to face with a familiar bronze-skinned girl. Looking down, she noticed a white robe covering her and wrapped it around her entire body, making sure to cover her arms. 

        "Henny, right?" Maize asked, looking around. "...Sorry about your home."
        "It wasn't my home. To be honest, I'm happy it's gone." Henny shook her head, shuddering. "There was something bad at work here..."
        "You mean the magic trapping us here? What was it?"
        "Not entirely sure, but I think that's for the best. It's all gone now, anyway."

        Maize narrowed her eyes. She'd rather know the details, even if the threat had been dealt with, to make sure she didn't get herself trapped in another cursed forest. But moving on, Maize glanced to the side and saw Konnie sleeping peacefully, both of them covered in scrapes and bruises. Her backpack sat beside her, as did the crushed remains of her little red radar.

        "She's okay?" Maize asked.
        "Just sleeping. You want a drink?"

        Henny held up a metal canteen, Maize drinking gratefully from it. The cool water soothed her raw throat, the heat of the summer sun beating down on them now that the trees and fog were gone. Glancing at Konnie again, Maize's heart sunk when she remembered the wish. They'd failed.

        She couldn't accept that. They had to find a way to get that wish. Glancing at Henny, Maize spoke again.

        "Last night." She began. "You took the Dragon Balls. Why?"
        "Okay, before you get mad at me..." Henny raised her hands. "Konnie and I talked about it. She can vouch for me. We wouldn't have gotten out of this forest without that wish."
        "There was no other way out?"
        "None that I could find, let alone pull off. The magic binding this place wasn't Earthly magic, that alone was obvious. Even if I had the skill to break the spell, I'd need to learn more about who could have enchanted this place. Never got to the bottom of it."
        "There's a difference between Earth magic and other magic?"
        "Absolutely!" Henny exclaimed. "The Dragon Balls alone are proof of that."
        Maize tilted her head. "How can you tell the difference, though?"
        "It takes practice. I've always had an affinity for magic. Runs in my family. So, I've always been able to just... Feel it, I guess? If that makes sense. There are these esoteric feelings that you have to navigate yourself, when it comes to magic. Which makes it hard to explain when you're talking to someone who doesn't use it. I'm sure if you talked about ki, I'd be totally lost."
        "Ah. You must have a lot of skill."
        Henny looked away, a bashful grin on her face. "Oh, it's nothing much. You should have seen my grandma..."

        At that, Henny looked up towards the sky for a second. Even in the sunlight, a shadow crossed over her face.

        "Um... Your name, again?" She asked.
        "Maize."
        "That's a nice name. Maize... What year is it?"
        "Age 717." Maize replied.
        "Age what?!"
        "Age 717." She repeated.
        "Yeah, I got that..." Henny trailed off, covering her mouth. "Oh gods, it's... It's been that long?"
        "What are you talking about?"
        "When I first entered that forest, it was... It was Age 700. No, it couldn't have been that long. I know I lost track of days, but it couldn't have been over a year!"

        It clicked. Maize gasped in shock. She hoped and prayed that they hadn't been gone too long, as far as the outside world was concerned. Henny's eyes filled with tears, and she began to choke back sobs.

        "...Sorry." She muttered after a few moments, wiping her tears. "Just... Why did I even think to come here?!"
        "Why did you come here?" Maize asked.
        "Ever heard of the Flowering Knights?"
        "Never."
        Henny furrowed her brow. "Oh... What about the Viper School? Or the Arctos Clan? You must have learned martial arts from a school, right? Or were you on your own?"
        Maize shook her head. "My master taught me everything. Master Limax. I've never heard of a school for martial arts before, either."
        "Seriously? That... That can't be right."
        "Why not?"
        Henny bit her lip, before shaking her head. "It's complicated. And if you don't already know about those schools, it's... It's probably safer to keep it that way, now that I think about it."

        The two of them turned when Konnie began to stir, watching her sit up with a groan. She covered her body with the white robe, glancing between Henny and Maize.

        "Uh..." Konnie trailed off. "Is something wrong?"
        Henny took a deep breath. "Not for you guys. I should... I should go. I need to figure out my next move."
        "If you say so..."

        Reaching to the side, Henny handed Maize a pile of clothes. After a moment, she recognized it as her gi, dirty and rumpled but still intact. Meanwhile, Konnie wrapped the white robe around her body, her clothes having been torn to shreds by her transformation. Henny waved goodbye before walking away, Maize and Konnie watching her leave for a moment. Soon, though, they turned to each other. 

       "Konnie," Maize asked, "Can we check what day it is?"

        Furrowing her brow, Konnie pulled out her phone from her backpack, powering it on and checking.

        "It's the 18th." She answered. "Why?"
        "Henny mentioned being trapped since Age 700." Maize answered. "I wanted to be sure we didn't spend years in there."
        "Age 700?! Gods, that's awful..."

        Konnie surveyed the wreckage around them, slipping her backpack over her shoulders. Maize pulled her gi back on, Konnie turning to give her a bit of privacy.

        "Wow, we fucked this place up..." Konnie rubbed her head. "My head is killing me! What happened last night? I remember the dragon being summoned, but I don't really remember the rest."
        "You became a Great Ape." Maize explained. "I transformed as well."
        "So, it really was a full moon tonight, huh? In hindsight, I should have checked before we did this..."
        "At least we weren't hurt."
        "Fair point."

        Konnie absent-mindedly kicked a stone lying near her feet, crossing her arms.

        "...Well, I guess we'll have to try again next year, huh?" She asked, looking up at Maize.
        "We can do that?"
        "Henny said the Dragon Balls will come back in about a year, yeah. It's just... I have to find a way to tell my parents about this, too. I'm supposed to be home by today!"
        "Should we go back now?"
        "I mean, we could. I just... I just don't want to deal with my dad right now. Kinda worried that he's onto us, after what happened yesterday." Konnie explained. "I'm sure someone had to notice us tearing this place up."
        "So, where should we go?"

        As Konnie thought about it, Maize glanced around at their decimated surroundings. Fallen trees littered the ground, burnt patches and deep gouges marring the earth. She tilted her head up and took a deep breath, feeling surprisingly rested after a day like yesterday. It had been, by far, the most exciting day of her life.

        "Maize?" Konnie spoke up.
        "Yeah?"
        "Let's get back to Central City. I have an idea."

Chapter 7: Girls Are cute

Return to top

June 18th, Age 717.  Late morning.

        "...He doesn't know what we were up to. I'm sure he'll be—"
        "Mist, just... Just be quiet."

        Prism summoned all of their confidence as they approached an old temple, which sat in a field flanked by lush forest. They kept it in as good of a condition as they could, but it had seen better days. Paint had begun to wear off the wooden roof, the stone stairs cracked and uneven. The wooden pillars held true today, but in harsher weather, they threatened to collapse. Above the creaking double doors sat a symbol carved into a wooden sign, and while it had picked up some wear and tear over the years, Prism could still understand what the symbol meant. 

        As a kid, they always assumed it meant something cool. In reality, it only meant 'bear'. Prism still thought it was a wasted opportunity, but they knew better than to say that out loud.

        "Stay here." They told Mist. "I'll talk to him."

        Mist took a seat on the edge of the roof. With that, Prism stepped inside the temple, the first room being nearly empty. A few tables lined the left wall, a few windows letting in light, but nothing else decorated the room. As they headed upstairs, they passed by a few, similarly empty rooms. No one had frequented this temple for years. All Prism did was live here, in a small room upstairs. They didn't even train here.

        Finally, Prism approached a sliding door, opening it and bowing before stepping inside.

        "Master Yaroslav." They said. "I'm back."

        Sitting on a floor mat, a hulking beast of a man towered over Prism, white fur covering his bear-like body. A long scar curled across one cheek, ending at his jaw. He looked down at them, his pitch black eyes sending a chill through Prism's body. Yaroslav never failed to make them shiver, and all he had to do was sit there and look at them. An old gi covered his body, and just like the temple, it had seen better days. Master Yaroslav had seen better days. And yet, Prism knew better than to anger him.

        "Where have you been?" Yaroslav asked, cutting right to the point.
        "On an adventure." They replied, keeping vague for now. "A lot happened yesterday."
        "I could tell. Why didn't you tell me you were hunting the Dragon Balls?"

        Prism swallowed their rising panic. He wasn't supposed to know.

        "It was supposed to be a surprise." They said, keeping their voice level. "How'd you find out?"
        "For starters, you just told me you were." Yaroslav answered. "Secondly, you can see the effects of the dragon's summoning from anywhere on the planet. The sky darkens, a beam of light shoots into the heavens, and the Dragon Balls scatter in all directions. I saw. Why didn't you tell me?"
        "I didn't see a reason to."
        "You were hunting the most prized magical artifacts on the planet, and you didn't see a reason to tell me?"
        "I thought I might surprise you."
        A growl rumbled in the back of Yaroslav's throat. "...Why were you after them?"
        "I had a wish in mind, but... Some complications arose. The wish was stolen from me at the last second."
        "You failed, then?"
        "For now." Prism grinned, trying to stay confident. "But I learned a lot. I'm sure I'll be ready next time—"

        Just then, Yaroslav leapt to his feet. A silver wire whipped out from one massive paw, wrapping around Prism's neck and tightening enough to draw blood. Prism fell to their knees as Yaroslav yanked them down, knowing better than to fight back against him right now. They would if he wanted to train, but right now, he wanted submission. Prism knew that better than anyone.

        They clawed at the wire around their neck, their heart racing. Talking to Yaroslav was never easy, especially when he was in a bad mood. And deep down, Prism knew that's all this was, a bad mood.

        "First, you go off to hunt the Dragon Balls without my knowledge or permission." The bear-man snarled. "Now, you're telling me you couldn't even succeed at that?"
        Prism grimaced, but replied. "I-It's not like I was careless! I didn't expect a couple of other fighters to show up!"
        "There shouldn't be any human who can stand up to us, Prism. Not anymore."
        "Just, just let me go and I'll explain. I promise! There are people that could beat us both, I mean it!"

        Hearing this, Yaroslav's grip slackened. The wire stayed around Prism's neck, but no longer pulled so tautly. They did their best to look their master in the eyes, despite the icy glare he gave them. Sitting back down, Yaroslav gave them a curt nod.

        "Tell me what happened." He ordered. "And make it quick."
        "We encountered competition while we were searching for the Dragon Balls. One of them was the champion of the tournament. She goes by Maize. I ambushed them and stole the six Dragon Balls they had collected."
        Yaroslav scoffed. "The only people who join that tournament these days are weaklings. What makes this Maize any different?"
        "I don't know how, but she's tough. Someone must have taught her well. She even turned into an enormous ape! So did her friend, but that one was a lot weaker. Either way, when we got to the last Dragon Ball, that's when the wish was stolen from us."
        "Any idea what they were after? Any idea who they might be working for? Who might have trained her?"
        "Not at all."

        After a brief moment of silence, Yaroslav leaned towards Prism just a bit. Blood drained from their face, but they kept their composure.

        "What were you after, Prism?" He asked. "What would you have wished for?"
        "Me? Well, I wanted the challenge more than anything. But..."
        "But what? Speak up."
        "I... I would have wished for my mother." Prism lied.
        Yaroslav chuckled, shaking his head. "You still miss her, don't you?"
        "Well, do you blame me?"
        "I don't know. Do you blame me?"
        "Can I?" Prism lied again. "You were defending yourself. I'm not, like, bitter about it or anything..."

        As a silence ensued, Prism could feel Yaroslav's gaze cutting through them. Every muscle in their body waited for the first sign of trouble, the first sign to bolt. Their eyes burned, but they refused to let them overflow. Finally, Yaroslav leaned back and shook his head.

        "You know," He said, chuckling under his breath, "According to the old legends, the Dragon Balls can't bring her back. Not anymore."
        "Why not?" Prism asked.
        "She's been gone for nearly three years. As far as I know, the wish would only work within a year of her death. You're far too late to save Crystal."
        "...Ah. I didn't know that."
        "Of course, you didn't. Now, since you've explained yourself, I have a job for you."

        Thankful to be moving on, Prism nodded and let Yaroslav continue. A thin grin grew on his white muzzle, showing a row of powerful teeth.

        "The Dragon Balls will return within a year." He explained. "I want you to find them and bring them to me. It just so happens that I have a wish of my own, since you're clearly willing to search for them."
        "And that wish is?"
        "I'm going to get rid of those two girls you had trouble with, and anyone else like them. Anyone who could potentially surpass me. One wish should do the trick. "
        Prism nodded, swallowing hard. "You... You want to do that with a wish? Why not hunt them down? I might have trouble, but they're definitely weaker than you."
        "Clearly, fighting them directly is not a foolproof plan." Yaroslav answered. "The Dragon Balls, on the other hand, are."
        "...Understood, Master."

        The silver wire around Prism's neck disappeared. Blood stained their collar. Yaroslav shook his head and waved a dismissive hand.

        "Off with you."

        Prism bowed before leaving, making their way back outside to the crooked stone steps. Once there, they took a shuddering breath, barely noticing Mist taking a seat on their shoulder.

        'Great. More of his stupid mind games. Just what we needed!' Emerald griped, his thoughts echoing inside Prism's mind. 'I don't get it this time, I really don't. He's more than strong enough to kill those girls, and us too! If he wants us all dead, why not kill us?! Why's he need the Dragon Balls to do it for him?'
        'Have you not been paying attention? He's always like this.' Diamond suggested. 'He's probably grumpy because it's summer again. Has to get hot under all that fur.'
        'On the bright side, he doesn't know what our real wish was going to be.' Carnelian pointed out. 'Although, it sucks knowing we can't bring Mom back...'
        'Well, what are we going to do? We need that wish if we want to kill him.' Sapphire asked, timid as usual. 'He's still stronger than us. Much stronger. We'd never be able to do it ourselves.'
        'Could just steal it.' Diamond suggested. 'Or we could just fight him like men.'
        'Diamond. Enough.' Obsidian admonished.

        Prism thought about all of this in turn. They knew better than to test themselves against Yaroslav. From all the time they'd spent with him over their life, they knew he genuinely was strong. And that wasn't enough for him, obviously. He was the strongest man on Earth, and even that wouldn't to satisfy him. It never was enough. Nothing was.

        "Can you guys keep it down a bit?" They asked aloud.
        'Apologies, Prism.' Obsidian said. 'All of you, we can deal with this later.'

        The facets simmered down, Prism forcing their attention away from them and onto Mist. She laid a little hand on the side of their neck, the gashes gradually knitting themselves closed. As she did, her hand became enveloped in gentle glowing light, a few muttered phrases under her breath as she worked on healing their neck. Prism had always wanted to learn some of her magic, but no matter how hard she tried to teach them, they never got the hang of it.

        As she made her way around the back of their head, Mist spoke up.

        "How'd it go?"
        "Great." Prism shrugged. "We've got a job on our hands."
        "What kind of a job?"
        "Master Yaroslav wants the Dragon Balls."

        When Mist circled around and gave them an astonished look, Prism gave her a sly wink in return. She nodded in understanding and got back to healing Prism's neck. As she finished up, they bit their lip, still fighting back waves of rising panic. Deep down, Prism had a nagging feeling Yaroslav's wish would target them as well.

June 18th, Age 717.  Noon.

        Konnie led Maize through the outskirts of Central City, making sure to steer clear of her own neighborhood. She didn't want to risk encountering either of her parents, even knowing that her mother would be at work today. Her father did have a habit of taking a daily walk, after all, and Konnie definitely wanted to avoid a confrontation with him. She had yet to check if word had gotten around about her exploits yesterday, but Konnie figured she could do that at her destination. Her dad could wait.

        Instead, approaching a simple house with an empty yard, Konnie knocked on the door and hoped somebody was home.

        "This seems like a quieter place than the rest of the city." Maize said. "What are we doing here?"
        "My friend lives here. She's someone I trust." Konnie explained. "Out of all my friends, she's the only one who knows I'm half-Saiyan. I'm sure she'll let us hang out for a little while. At the very least, I'd like a shower."

        The door opened just then, revealing a shorter girl about their age. Pink hair framed her face, makeup around her almond gray eyes. She looked Konnie up and down, raising an eyebrow.

        "What happened to you?" She asked.
        "Long story. Xandria, this is Maize. The other Saiyan I was telling you about." Konnie gestured to the Saiyan behind her. "Maize, this is one of my friends from school, Xandria Kyokia."

        Xandria let the two inside, Konnie stepping into a sparsely decorated living room. On a large couch, a younger girl with blue pigtails sat in front of a TV, eating out of a bowl of pretzels. The young girl turned and gave Konnie a wave, smiling at her. Konnie waved back, and the girl turned her attention to the TV once more. Knowing her, Konnie braced for an earful later today.

        Leading them into the kitchen, Xandria took a seat on a counter next to a fridge. Maize leaned her sword against the wall. Konnie left her backpack on the floor, taking a seat at the kitchen table.

        "So, how'd the trip go?" Xandria asked. "What was it... Magic, genie balls?"
        "Dragon Balls. We didn't get the wish." Konnie told her, glumly. "We had to use it to escape a cursed forest."
        "I... Don't know what I was expecting to hear. But it wasn't that. Is there a way to get them back?"
        "In about a year, yeah. Not only that, but get this. You know that whole Great Ape thing I told you about? It happened."
        Xandria paled. "You're kidding... That was you?!"
        "You know about that?" Konnie asked. 

        Pulling out her phone, Xandria beckoned Maize over as well, pulling up a video for both of them to watch. Konnie covered her mouth as she watched shaky footage of two massive apes pummeling each other into the earth, amidst a forest of pines. Konnie shook her head. A part of her knew it was inevitable, but it still made her heart sink to see footage of her transformation.

        "If I remember correctly, a couple of people were camping in the area and filmed it." Xandria explained. "I heard about it from Tammy this morning."
        "Seriously?" Konnie asked, shaking her head. "Shit... What about Farwater Town, huh?"
        "Oh yeah, that got around too. Maybe you two should lay low for a bit. People definitely recognized who Maize was."
        "They did?" Maize asked. "How?"
        "You've won the World Martial Arts Tournament, twice. A lot of people put two and two together."
        "Ah. Why is any of this a problem?"
        "I mean, I ain't judging you guys. You were defending yourselves, right?" Xandria pointed out. "It's just, Konnie's dad is a little protective. And by little, I mean over-protective."

        Konnie pinched the bridge of her nose. She didn't want to think about this right now.

        "Xan, can I use your shower?" She asked. "I had a rough night."
        "All yours."

        Heading upstairs, Konnie stepped into a bathroom and stripped off the white robe. Turning on the shower, she stepped inside once the water heated up, washing sweat and grime off her skin. As she got to work, she began to think back to the previous night. She didn't remember what happened after she looked at the moon. She had seen it, and then she had woken up to a ruined forest and a set of tattered clothes. Just like that, her adventure was over.

        And she hadn't gotten her wish.

        Konnie had flown all over the world yesterday. She had met a dear friend, one of the only other Saiyans on Earth, and had nearly gotten herself killed by a three-eyed thief. She watched her friend decimate a group of armed mercenaries like it was nothing. She'd gotten lost in a cursed forest and had to rely on a stranger to break them out. She had looked into the full moon for the first time in her life and had transformed into a massive, primal ape.

        And she had no wish to show for it. Why? What did she do wrong?

        Or, better question, what did she do? Konnie recalled everything once more. Maize had been the one flying around, collecting the Dragon Balls, fighting Prism, and navigating the cursed forest without panicking. Maize did all the hard work. All Konnie had done was get her arm broken, yell at people, and get herself lost in the woods.

        Konnie crossed her arms, her expression souring. The water poured over skin as she began washing her hair.

        'Maybe we would have gotten the wish if I'd done more to help. I know we had to deal with the forest, but still. All I did was hold Maize back...'

        But it wasn't like she could do much to help. Konnie could provide the radar, but since she couldn't fight, she couldn't help against people like Prism. She couldn't even control herself when she turned into a Great Ape. Damn it, she couldn't stand this! She had done what she could, and it wasn't enough. Maybe it wasn't so dramatic. After all, the only thing on the line was her and Maize's wish. Or was it? Maize still had her mentor to think about. And beyond that, what about Prism? Who knew what kind of wish they were chasing, if they were willing to fight over it? 

        Konnie bit her lip. Fuck, they messed up this whole mission! She would give anything to try again. And this time, she wanted to prepare. To really, truly prepare for it. But how? She wasn't sure quite yet, but she knew she needed an answer.

        '...I'm just gonna have to talk to him. I need to get my dad to train me! Or to at least let me train with someone else, if he can't do it!' She thought to herself. 'But who else could train me? It's not like there's a whole lot of old masters around here, looking for new students. Or something like that. I know Maize told me hers isn't around right now, so he can't train me... Wait a minute. Her master isn't around, but she is!'

        A smile broke out on Konnie's face. If her dad couldn't train her, maybe Maize could.

Chapter 8: Kids Sure Are Weird Aren't They?

Return to top

June 18th, Age 717.  Noon.

        Returning to the living room, Maize took a seat on the couch. Xandria did as well, scrolling through her phone for a few moments. Maize sank her hands into the cushions of the couch, leaning back against the thick pillows and closing her eyes. She could get used to something like this, something leagues beyond her rickety old bed back home. 

        After a moment, Xandria glanced at her and spoke.

        "So you're Maize, huh?" She asked. "You look way better in-person."
        "Oh. Have you seen me before?" Maize wondered.
        "Yeah. The tournament, remember?"
        "You were watching?"
        Xandria nodded. "On TV. I could never afford tickets. How do you hide the whole alien thing from everyone there? Do they just think you're freakishly strong?"
        "I don't know. Nobody asks about it, and I don't talk about it."
        "Probably smart. What's it like, being up there?"

        Maize shivered somewhat. A pit formed in the center of her chest, but she shrugged it off and kept talking.

        "It's intense." She said, flatly.
        "It is? Even for you?" Xandria tilted her head, brushing hair out of her face. "I guess it's a lot of pressure being up there, in front of everyone."
        "You could say that."
        "What do you spend the prize money on? Don't they still hand out cash? Always thought that was weird."
        Maize thought about it for a second. "I have books I want to buy. I also bought some... Computer stuff. I forget what it's all called. It's so I can talk to Konnie from home."
        "Oh, that's nice! What kind of books do you read?"

        Thankful to be off the topic of the tournament, the pit seemed to fade. But even as Maize picked a book to talk about, excitement fluttering in her chest, the pit had left a hanging weight in her heart. She did her best to ignore it, as she usually did. 

        "I'm finishing a series about two humans who are transported to another world. Over time, they're charged with saving the world from an evil wizard."
        "How creative." Xandria chuckled.
        "The wizard can be defeated with a magic phrase bound to him," Maize went on, "And the pieces of that phrase are scattered across the world, hidden in various ways. The first book has to do with the word itself, and the second book deals with the aftermath of the word's failure—"
        "Wait, the word failed?"
        "It did. At the end of the first book, the evil wizard reveals that he purposefully spread that word as a ruse. Eventually, though, a prophecy comes out that could lead to his final defeat... Which is what I'm hoping to finish up when I get the last book."
        "So, you're into fantasy books?" Xandria asked. "Those were always cool. I've always been into horror novels, personally. Ever try them?"

        Maize shook her head. Xandria almost went on, but Konnie came back down the stairs just then, her hair wrapped in a towel. She glanced between Maize and Xandria, sitting and leaning back into the couch cushions. Xandria turned her attention back to her phone for the time being.

        "Hey, Xandy?" Konnie asked. "You got anything to eat?"
        "I was about to order something, if you want to grab a bite."

        As the two began to chat amongst themselves, Maize got up and wandered into the kitchen. The odd feeling in her chest wasn't going away, and she wasn't able to ignore it this time. She never understood why it popped up just now. Sometimes it did that, though. Sometimes she'd be sitting peacefully, and all of a sudden, she would notice the same feeling in her chest, subtle as a lighthouse. A feeling. Maize had always called it the weight. A weight that wanted to drag her down and keep her pinned, unable to move.

        She didn't want to think about the weight right now. She needed to stop thinking about it. She needed a distraction.

        Looking around the kitchen, Maize noticed the same young girl from earlier sitting at the kitchen table, making a sandwich. Paying little attention to her, she also noticed a sink full of dirty dishes off to the side. Without thinking, Maize began to wash them. She always took care of chores to clear her head. Cleaning her room, sweeping the floors, gathering firewood, and more. So, she figured doing the dishes would get her mind off things.

        'It's been an interesting couple of days.' Maize thought to herself. 'We were pretty close to getting the Dragon Balls, but there's always next year. I wonder what that Prism guy is up to. Come to think of it, I wonder what they want with the Dragon Balls... Well, I guess we'll find out. I'm just glad I got to finally meet Konnie.'

        Maize began laying clean dishes in a plastic drying rack. Water ran against her hands, wetting the sleeves of her gray undershirt.

        'I don't want to say goodbye to her again. It's weird. I want to go home and be alone for a bit. But I don't want to be alone for another year. I wish I knew when Master Limax would come back. I fought so well at the tournament earlier this month, that I thought he'd come back for sure. Maybe I need to try harder. Maybe if I do even better next year, he'll come back. I'll have to train for it as hard as I can. It's just difficult, doing it alone. He says it's best to do things on your own, but it's difficult.'

        Her mind focused on her guardian. Maize's hands froze for a second, before she hastily cleaned the last of the dishes. She liked him. She missed him. She wanted nothing more than to see him again. But for some reason, when she thought about him, all she could think about was the weight in her chest. Why? She didn't understand why. There were so many things she didn't understand, according to Limax.

        'He always was telling me to stop being so sentimental. But I can't help it. I miss him.'

        Drying off her hands, Maize was about to leave the sink, but not before someone sidled up behind her. The young girl had gotten up from the table, holding up a dirty plate to Maize.

        "Can you do this one, too?" She asked.
        "Sure." Maize took the plate and gave it a quick wash. "Done."
        "Thanks. Uh... Why are you doing our dishes, anyway?"
        "I wanted something to do."
        "Wow. I never like doing chores." The young girl laughed. "I'm Tammy, by the way. Are you another alien, like Konnie?"
        "You're right. I'm Maize."
        "...Like, from the World Martial Arts Tournament? You do look kinda familiar, actually."

        Maize remembered that people could recognize her from those tournaments. The concept of the tournaments being a public event hadn't truly crossed her mind until recently, with what happened yesterday. But she nodded, nonetheless.

        "I won it this month." She told the little girl. "Not much else to say."
        "I saw. Well, I wasn't there, but I watched on TV. Did a whole history project on the tournament, actually."
        "...A what?"
        "A project. For class." Tammy explained. "Did you never go to school?"
        "No. I learned everything from my master."
        "Lucky. Say, could I ask you a few things? About fighting and stuff?"

        Seeing no reason not to, Maize followed Tammy upstairs, glancing quickly at Konnie and seeing her talking to Xandria in the living room. Tammy led her to a messy bedroom and began rifling through folders of old papers.

        "I tossed out all my old stuff from this year, everything but this project." She explained. "Maybe this is stupid, but you're the only champion I know, and you're the only other supernatural person I can talk to besides Konnie."
        "Supernatural?"
        "Aliens, fairies, Dragon Balls. Magic. Ki. That kind of stuff." Tammy told her. "The supernatural. I don't know what else to call it."
        "Oh. I see." Maize nodded. "I've never met fairies before, but I know everything else you said."
        "Fairies are real, though."
        "They are?"
        Tammy laughed. "Yeah. I know it's weird, but trust me. They're real. Anyway, here's what I wanted to ask you about."

        The young girl handed Maize a sheet of paper, which depicted a trio of symbols. She had never seen them before in her life, but she understood what each kanji meant. One meant "flower", the next meant "viper", and the last meant "bear". She tried to remember if she'd ever seen these at the tournament.

        "Do you recognize any of these?" Tammy asked.
        "...No." Maize shook her head. "I've never seen them before."
        "Really? Not even at the tournament...? Well, did any of the fighters there talk about schools they learned from? Did you ever go to a school? Like, a martial arts school?"
        "I learned everything I know from my old master. I don't think anyone else there talked about going to schools, but I never asked. I never talked to the other fighters for very long."
        "Gosh, that doesn't help at all..." Tammy muttered.
        "Well, why do you want to know?" Maize asked. "Are you interested in fighting?"
        "Not exactly. It's... Never mind."

        Shrugging, Maize left Tammy's room and went back downstairs. She didn't think much more on what had just happened, but tried to focus on those three symbols once more. Flower, viper, and bear... Nope, it didn't ring a bell. Maize made a note to look out for them next year.

        Tammy waited until she heard Maize reach the bottom of the stairs. Once she did, she grabbed a piece of paper and began hastily writing on it, not bothering to put away all the project notes she'd brought out. She did make sure to closer her door, however, just in case someone walked up the stairs. It sounded like everyone else was still downstairs for now, which gave Tammy enough time to scribble a hasty letter.

        'Hey Delta. It's Tammy.' She wrote. 'I did what you asked. I kept the stuff from my history project, and I asked the champion about those schools. I even showed her the kanji I found. But Maize didn't know anything. I'm not sure if that's what was supposed to happen. Hopefully it was. Can you tell me why you wanted me to ask? I know you said it wasn't the most important thing in the world, but I've been wondering ever since you told me about it. Can't wait to hear back from you again!'

        Once she finished the short letter, Tammy left it on her bed and went to the bathroom for a few minutes. She heard Konnie talking downstairs. Konnie always had such a loud voice, so Tammy could always hear when she was hanging out with Xandria. She smiled to herself a bit. Konnie was cool. She even went searching for the Dragon Balls! Sure, almost everyone else thought the Dragon Balls weren't real, but Tammy still thought it was cool.

        When she finished up in the bathroom, Tammy went back to her room and gasped. Her note had disappeared, a piece of yellow parchment sealed in blue wax taking its place. Her pen pal usually didn't get back to her so quickly. Double-checking that her door was closed once more, Tammy grabbed the letter and broke the seal, reading familiar script written in blue ink.

        Hello, Tammy. Thank you for running that errand for me. The errand itself wasn't of much importance, but it does confirm that my work is paying off. I would have investigated myself, but I have quite a bit on my schedule right now. I'm afraid we won't be communicating again for quite a while. As such, this letter is going to be lengthy. Please make sure you are alone when you read this.

        This was different. Usually the letters were pretty short, with little pieces of well-spoken advice. She couldn't remember when these letters had started appearing around her room. But they all came from Delta, on yellowed paper, in fine blue ink. She used to come up with schemes to catch her pen pal in the act, but had never succeeded even once. Sometimes they'd have homework help. Or they'd tell her how to handle issues with her friends. And every so often, they'd talk about the supernatural world Tammy loved to dream about. They'd always been rather short, except for this new one. She hoped it wasn't about anything bad.

        Sitting on her bed, Tammy began to read.

        I have one last errand I'll need you to run for me. I'll tell you what the errand is at the end of this letter. For now, read what I have to say at your own pace.

        Firstly, I'd like to thank you for your cooperation and trust. I've been writing to you for the past two years, and you've been the easiest correspondent to work with. Despite the trivial nature of your life's problems, it's been a pleasure guiding you through the trials and tribulations of middle school. Humor aside, I am genuinely grateful for your help. The little errands you run are indicators that everything is falling into place as it should be. That is the meat and potatoes of my work: Making sure everything falls into place at the right time. In a way, you could say I'm manipulating fate itself. 

        I know you often ask for more knowledge about the supernatural world, and about my work. I have told you before that you will join this world one day. You were always fated to do this, Tammy, and I know a part of you has always dreamed of this life. I know this, because I had the same exact dreams when I was a child. Because of that, I will give you this one word of warning. The supernatural world is wondrous, and it brings out a side of you that you could never have anticipated. But it is also monstrous. There are grave dangers on the horizon. The planet itself will not be threatened for quite a while, but when it is, you will have a hand in it. But I digress.

        A chill ran down Tammy's spine. She didn't like the sound of this, and with how cryptic Delta's letters were, she couldn't shake away the pit forming in her stomach. But she kept reading.

        In return for your help today, I will briefly explain why I had you choose this project for your history class. I know you wanted to study the annexation of Yahhoy, after all. Which, admittedly, was a fine topic to research.

        During your initial research, you learned that the tournament had ties to old mythos surrounding Earth's former warriors, who were rumored to have superhuman capabilities. These legends have largely faded since the turn of the century, to the point where most have never heard them before. I'm sure this project was the first time you'd ever heard of these mythical fighters. However, what many people don't realize is that there truly were warriors of supernatural strength, once upon a time, living distant from the rest of Earthling society. Most of them have been wiped out, unfortunately, but they certainly existed when the tournament first started in Age 697. In fact, the strongest of them were the ones who initially organized the World Martial Arts Tournament.

        The three symbols I had you look into were tied to three schools in particular, all of whom taught varying fighting styles. There were other schools offering similar lessons, but these three in particular rose above the rest, and were renowned amongst their circles as the strongest. They were known as the Flowering Knights, the Viper School, and the Arctos Clan. Of course, there's far stronger people out there in the universe beyond Earth. But as far as our planet was concerned, these schools housed the strongest Earthlings you could hope to find.

        A rivalry formed between them, of course. It's commonplace amongst warriors, after all. The rivalry kept them in check, in many ways. Whenever it seemed like someone was letting power get to their head, they'd be humbled by another. Despite their differences, many of these warriors wanted the best for Earth, keeping the peace and giving us an era of tranquility that still persists to this day. It's a pity, what happened to them. They would have made for worthwhile protectors. But sadly, their demise was an inevitability of fate.

        The three schools I just told you about have been nearly reduced to memory, and as far as I know, those who survived went into hiding. And given how secretive these warriors were, the greater population of Earth had no idea that their strongest soldiers were gone. We've been lucky to have nearly two decades of quiet since then, with nothing but an uprising of petty bandits to deal with beyond the cities. This peace will not last for much longer than a year, sadly. But that is all you need to know for now.

        Tammy couldn't disagree more. She wanted to know the details! Who wiped out these schools, and why? What would finally break the peace, what threat did Delta see on the horizon? Were there any other warriors still out there? Sighing, she read the end of the letter.

        Before you go asking, Maize and Konnie know nothing of these warriors. That's why I had you ask Maize about those three symbols. During their heyday, these three schools made the World Martial Arts Tournament popular. The leader of the Arctos Clan took the first two championships home, with his strongest student winning the third. Since Maize doesn't recognize the symbols, it means their legacy has faded, and that my work is paying off.

        It's quite a shame, really. Those schools could have been legendary. But now they are nothing but rumor. Nevertheless, it was a necessary evil. 

        Now, for my errand. Under your pillow, you will find two letters addressed to Maize and Konnie. Deliver them discreetly. Do not mention any of this to Xandria, as per usual. I hate to keep her in the dark, but it's for her own safety. I promise, come next year, she will be fully introduced to this world in her own way.  Until we meet again, Tammy Kyokia.

        — Delta

        The sound of footsteps snapped Tammy out of her thoughts. She shoved the blue letter under her blankets, reaching under her pillow and pulling out the two red letters Delta had written about. She didn't read them. Instead, she left her room, seeing Konnie climbing back up the stairs with a little smile on her face.

        "Konnie!" Tammy said as her eyes lit up. "How was yesterday?"
        "It was crazy. But I can't stay to chat." Konnie told her. "I'll tell you all about it next time I'm here, okay?"
        "Aww... Well, I got you something, okay? Something for you and Maize!"

        Tammy handed Konnie the two letters, Konnie looking over them without opening them.

        "Did... Did you make this?" Konnie asked.
        "Yeah, it took a while." Tammy lied. "Read it when you get home. Tell Maize to do the same thing, okay?"
        "Will do. I'll see you soon, okay?"

        Konnie ducked into the bathroom again. Tammy returned to her room, taking a breath. She wished she could meet Delta already, but as always, her pen pal remained cryptic as ever. She wondered why she even took the letters seriously, but she couldn't help it. They were cryptic and vague, and they were the coolest thing Tammy looked forward to these days.

Chapter 9: But Daaaaaad!

Return to top

June 18th, Age 717.  Noon.

        As Maize wandered into the kitchen, Konnie kept her attention on Xandria, who scrolled through her phone with a souring expression. The sound of running water soon came from the kitchen. Sounded like someone was doing dishes.

        "...You good?" Konnie asked, glancing back to her friend. "I could get food at my place, if you changed your mind."
        "It's not that." Xandria shook her head. "My mom's coming home in about twenty minutes. With no notice until now, as usual."

        Hearing that, Konnie nodded in understanding. She had listened to Xandria talk about her parents before, and usually heard more bad than good. 

        "Should Maize and I clear out of here, then?" Konnie asked.
        "I would, if I were you. She'll be gone in about a week or so."
        "...What do your parents do, again? I keep forgetting."
        "I don't even know, if I'm being honest with you. Something about computer research, I think." Xandria shrugged. "I don't even care anymore. The minute I graduate, I'm taking Tammy and we're getting out of here."
        "Are you sure?" Konnie asked. "I mean, can you afford that? Can you take Tammy? Legally?"
        "They wouldn't miss us."

        Konnie decided not to pry anymore. She noticed Tammy leading Maize upstairs, remembering the idea she had in the shower. Maybe that'd be a good topic to shift to. All else aside, Konnie needed advice from a friend, and Xandria needed something else to think about beside her parents.

        "So, before I leave... I had an idea."
        "What kind of idea?" Xandria asked. "Is this about the magic balls?"
        "Sort of. If my dad doesn't want to train me, maybe Maize could."
        "How are you gonna keep that under wraps, though? It'll be awkward when you're all muscled up, like she is."
        "I was going to ask my dad, actually." Konnie suggested. "Maybe after everything that happened yesterday, it'll be different this time. Do you think it's worth a shot? You think Maize and him would actually say yes?"
        "Well, it's always worth a shot. Maize will probably agree. It's your dad I'm worried about." Xandria answered. "You think he'll finally drop the excuses?"
        "Maybe, since we proved them wrong yesterday. He'll always say I don't need to train because Earth is a peaceful place, basically. And he doesn't want me getting hurt." Konnie scoffed. "Which is wrong, since clearly Earth ain't so peaceful!"
        "Well, he doesn't know that." Xandria pointed out. "More to my point, if you think all those excuses are bullshit, then what do you think his real reason is?"
        "His real reason? I mean..."

        Konnie trailed off for a second. She'd never thought about that before.

        "I don't really know what it could be." She admitted. "I always just thought he was stubborn."
        "Well, I don't mean to make assumptions," Xandria went on, "But I've met your dad before. Always got the feeling there was something he was hiding. Something sad."
        "Is that all you have, Xandria? A feeling?"
        "Fair point. Still, maybe it'll be good to keep in mind. I just think there's more to him than sheer stubbornness, you know?"

        As Maize came back down the stairs, Konnie thought a bit more about what Xandria had said. Did she think something bad had happened out in space? Putting that out of mind for now, Konnie waved Maize over. The burly Saiyan sat next to her on the couch, and Xandria once again turned her attention back to her phone. 

        Konnie wondered what Tammy could be up to, just then. She expected a barrage of questions from that kid, all about the Dragon Balls and the adventure she'd had while searching for them. But so far, nothing. Strange.

        "Maize, can I ask you something?" Konnie began. "I know yesterday was pretty hectic and all, but you held things together pretty well. I would have been dead without you."
        "Thank you." Maize replied.
        "And I know I kinda held you back the whole time, since I couldn't really fight. Or fly. Or... Or do any of the things you can do. I don't want to be like that next year, so I think we should prepare!"
        "Alright. What's your question?"
        Konnie cleared her throat. "Would... Would you be willing to train me?"
        "Of course."
        "You... You mean that? Like, you're not opposed to it?"
        Maize shook her head. "I'm no master, but I can teach you what I know."

        Surprised, Konnie smiled, before pulling Maize into a tight hug. A surprised yelp escaped the burly Saiyan, her body freezing.

        "Um, Konnie? What are you doing?"
        Konnie pulled back. "Oh, sorry, are you not okay with hugs?"
        "It... It just startled me, that's all."
        "You act like you've never had a hug before."
        "I... I don't think I have."
        "Seriously?" Konnie chuckled. "Well, there's your first hug. How about that?"

        The two began to collect their things. Pulling the towel off her head, Konnie ran back upstairs to put it away. She almost stepped into the bathroom, but before she could, Tammy stepped out of her room and saw her. Her violet eyes lit up and a smile spread on her face. Konnie sometimes wondered how she had violet eyes, and she could say the same thing about Xandria's pink locks. She then remembered the world had far stranger things than wild colors.

        "Konnie!" Tammy said. "How was yesterday?"
        "It was crazy. But I can't stay. I'm going back to my dad's, after all." Konnie told her. "I'll tell you all about it next time I'm here, okay?"
        "Aww... Well, I got you something, okay? Something for you and Maize!"

        Tammy handed Konnie a pair of letters, Konnie looking over them without opening them.

        "Did... Did you make this?" Konnie asked, impressed.
        "Yeah, it took a while. Read it when you get home. Tell Maize to do the same thing, okay?"
        "Will do. I'll see you soon, okay?"

        Ducking into the bathroom again, Konnie set the letters aside and grabbed a blow-dryer, quickly drying the rest of her hair before pulling it back into twin buns. Tammy had really outdone herself with these little letters, and Konnie hadn't even read them yet. They were probably another set of stories about fairies, or other magic creatures going on adventures together. Whenever Konnie came over to Xandria's house, she could count on the young girl having another funny little tale to tell.

        Usually she wrote them down on loose-leaf with crude drawings on the back, but this time, she'd gotten these fancy little letters together! How sweet!

        Konnie soon returned downstairs and collected her things, slipping both letters into her pocket for the time being. After saying their goodbyes to Xandria, she left the small house and began making her way back home, Maize at her side. They had a long walk ahead of them, but given the refreshing summer day around them, a nice walk through Central City was just what they needed. Maize looked around with wide eyes, occasionally covering her ears when louder cars drove by. Konnie wondered if she'd ever ventured into the bigger cities before. 

        "So, how'd you like Xandria?" Konnie asked. "They're nice, aren't they?"
        "They are." Maize nodded, holding up a slip of paper. "While you were upstairs, she gave me this."
        "What is it?"
        "A number. I don't know what it means, but she gave it to me."
        "Oh, she gave you her phone number. You two should keep in touch! She's, like, totally cool with the whole Saiyan thing."
        "I use the phone to talk to her, then? I'll have to try it when I get home. Might be easier than the laptop I got."
        "Yeah, it really is." Konnie nodded, leading them to a familiar neighborhood. "You having fun, at least? I know yesterday was a scare, but I'd be lying if I said it wasn't exciting."
        "It was a challenge." Maize agreed, a small smile on her face. "Challenges are fun, sometimes."

        As they approached another, much more familiar house, Konnie's pace began to slow. Her heart began to race, and her stomach grew a bit queasy. She wasn't looking forward to this confrontation.

        "So... When we get in there," Konnie said, "Let me do the talking. Especially with my dad."
        "Understood." Maize nodded.
        "Great. Oh, and before I forget..."

        Reaching into her pocket, Konnie pulled out one of the red letters and handed it to Maize, making sure it was the one marked with her name.

        "Tammy told me to give this to you." She said. "Read it when you get home, she said."
        Maize took the letter. "What is it?"
        "Probably one of her little stories. She's really imaginative. Did she talk your ear off about the supernatural?"
        "She had questions for me. But I wasn't able to answer them."

        With that, Konnie unlocked her door, stepping into her house and taking off her shoes. Maize followed suit. She glanced around at the entryway of Konnie's house, which branched from a short hallway into a living room and a dining room. Just beyond the dining room, Konnie could hear someone in the kitchen.

        "Mom? Dad?" She called out. "I'm home!"

        After a short moment, a middle-aged woman rushed to the door, scooping Konnie into a tight hug. Her bluish-gray hair had been tied into a ponytail, a simple dress hugging her heavyset frame. Konnie hugged her mother back, standing at around the same height as her.

        "You're safe!" She exclaimed. "Did everything go okay? Did you get your wish?"
        "Not exactly. A lot of things happened yesterday."
        "I saw. Your friend's been all over the news."
        "...Is it about Farwater Town?" Konnie asked. "Does Dad know?"
        "I know he usually doesn't care for the news, but it got his attention." Her mother explained. "I had to come clean to him. He... Wasn't exactly pleased, but I told him what you told me. He's got to let you out of the house at some point, right?"
        "Right?!"

        As she huffed, her mother turned towards Maize with a patient smile, letting go of Konnie.

        "And you must be Maize." She said. "I'm Serenity. It's nice to finally meet you."
        "Nice to meet you, too." Maize replied, bowing. "I hope we're not in any trouble. I did my best to keep Konnie safe the whole time."
        "And I thank you for doing that. It's just that Okkoro is a bit... Difficult. There's not much I can say to change his mind. I'm sure Konnie told you about all of that."
        "Konnie asked if I'd be willing to train her, if he isn't. I'd be up for it."

        Serenity turned to Konnie, raising an eyebrow.

        "You're going to ask him again?" She said. "Even when the answer will probably be no?"
        "I have to try." Konnie nodded. "Maybe if he meets Maize, he'll trust her more. I'm just... Anxious."
        "He's only worried about you, Konnie. He's not angry about yesterday. I mean, he was, but I talked him down." Serenity shook her head. "I told him, he needs to start letting go of his past. He's never been good at that."
        "Did something happen?" Konnie asked. "Like... Out in space, with the other Saiyans. He never talks about it."
        "...He hasn't told me everything, and I don't want to tell you without his permission. But yes, you're right." Serenity admitted. "I thought it was obvious something had happened to him."
        "I never really thought of it until today. Just thought he was overprotective for no reason."
        "You can talk to him about it. Both of you. He'll be happy to see you safe."

        Konnie took a deep breath and led Maize down the hall, towards a set of stairs at the other end. As they climbed upstairs and approached a bedroom door, Konnie steeled herself for an interaction with her dad. She knew he wouldn't do anything genuinely terrible, but she also remembered what her mother had said. He was difficult.

        "Dad?" She said, knocking on the door and stepping inside. "I'm back—"

        Just then, someone pulled her into a tight embrace, nearly crushing the breath out of her. She looked up into a pair of dark eyes, framed by graying black hair. Her father didn't let go for a few long seconds, giving her a quick kiss on the forehead.

        "You're back early." Okkoro said. "There's really nothing stopping you, is there?"
        "Well... I didn't exactly get the wish." Konnie admitted. "Don't be too smug about it, alright?"
        "Am I ever smug, Konnie?"
        "No, you're just kind of a stubborn bitch, is all."
        "I know I am, sweetie." He said. "Now, tell me about your little adventure, won't you?"

        Her father chuckled, patting her on the shoulder and pulling away from their hug. He still remained close, giving her a knowing smile as Konnie recounted the events of yesterday. His smile persisted as she recounted Prism and Henny, the bandits at Farwater Town and the talking lizard in the mountains. It faded once Konnie brought up what happened in the forest, under the light of the full moon.

        "That's what I was afraid of." Okkoro muttered. "Your Saiyan blood is dangerous, Konnie. This is why I don't want you getting involved. You could have hurt more than just yourself."
        "Yeah, I get it. I still think training is worth it." Konnie crossed her arms. "If you don't want to do it, Maize will."
        "Oh? And did Maize say that?"
        "Of course she did! I know she's not some old master or whatever, but she could teach me a few things! I think it'd be worth it. If I'm going to try again next year, I need to be more than dead weight, right?"
        "And who said you were going to try again next year, hm?" Okkoro asked, his knowing smile returning. "No more Dragon Balls. You've already been in enough danger."
        "No."
        "I'm more stubborn than you, Kon. You're not worming your way out of this one."

        Konnie could shout in frustration. Her dad smiled kindly, but under that, she knew he had made up his mind about the Dragon Balls. She needed to get him to listen!

        "Look, I get that there's probably something you aren't telling me, okay? And I don't want to make you tell me about your... Your past." Konnie stammered. "But just hear me out, okay? I know you talk about how Earth is peaceful, but that's obviously not true anymore. Even if Prism's not the biggest threat, they might still bring harm to people. And I don't want to let that happen if I can help it."
         "...You have Maize." Okkoro said. "One Saiyan warrior should be enough to keep this planet safe, in my opinion."
        "I don't want Maize to protect me. I want to protect myself. I want to pull my own weight!"

        Before Konnie could object further, to her surprise, Maize finally spoke up.

        "I don't know what Prism could be planning, and they proved to be a challenge yesterday." She said. "I don't know what they're truly capable of, or if they have allies of their own. I'd like backup. And I trust Konnie."

        Okkoro turned his attention to Maize, stepping away from Konnie and looking her up and down. Glancing at her father, Konnie noticed an odd look in his eyes that she'd never seen before. His usual smile had faded, replaced by what she would almost call a glare. Almost, but not quite. Maize didn't seem bothered by his look in the slightest, her eyes peeking out from under her thick bangs.

        "...Can I speak with you?" He finally asked. "Alone?"
        "Alone? Why alone?" Konnie asked.
        Okkoro ignored the question. "Maize?"
        "If you want to." Maize nodded.

        The two left the bedroom, leaving Konnie alone. She rolled her eyes and shook her head. What was her dad on about now, huh? He was probably going to lecture poor Maize's ear off. Then he'd likely make some excuse about how Maize was strong enough on her own, or about how he wasn't sure if he could trust her, or something like that. As usual. His stubborn refusals weren't making any sense, he had to know that.

        Biting her lip, Konnie quietly sidled closer to the door, which remained ajar. This felt wrong, but she was losing patience. Konnie quietly stepped towards the door and strained her ears to pick up what Okkoro was saying to Maize.

        Maize followed Okkoro out into the hall. She had no idea what he could want. He led her towards the staircase, a few paces away from his bedroom. When he spoke again, he lowered his voice, his tone shifting to a more serious attitude. 

        "Tell me what you know about the Saiyans." He said. "Everything."
        "Not much." Maize shrugged. "We have innate skill as warriors, we transform at—"
        "No, not that... I meant our history. What do you know?"
        "Uh..." Maize thought about it for a second. "Not much. My old master didn't seem to like them."
        "Did he ever go into why?"
        Maize shook her head. "I wasn't allowed to ask."
        "I see. Who's this master you're talking about? I'm guessing he's not a Saiyan."
        "A Namekian. His name was Limax."
        "Yeah, sounds like a Namekian name to me." Okkoro shook his head. "Look, I don't mean to be like this. You strike me as a good kid, you really do. I don't think you mean Konnie any harm, believe it or not."

        Maize nodded, but stayed silent as Okkoro went on.

        "It's just... You have no idea, son. You have no idea what we've done."

        She almost stepped back, steeling herself in order to stay in place. Maize could barely look at Okkoro's face, let alone meet his gaze. But she could tell that whatever cheery façade he had worn earlier, that he'd worn in front of his daughter, had all but vanished. It was then that Maize realized Okkoro had no tail. Her hand drifted towards her chest, unconsciously clutching at her gi top. The weight had returned.

        "How bad could it be?" She managed to speak.
        "Worse than you can imagine." Okkoro told her. "We've done horrible things. You hear me? We have nothing but genocide on our hands. For all I know, out there in the galaxy, we're still terrorizing innocent people. Do you know why I came to this planet?"

        Maize shook her head. Her heart began to race. The look in Okkoro's eyes threatened to burn into her memory forever.

        "I had to get out of it. I couldn't live like... Like that, any longer. I couldn't pretend it was battle anymore."
        "I don't understand." Maize asked. "That what was battle?"
        "Of course you don't understand. You never lived it." Okkoro said. "We destroyed planets, razed entire civilizations to the ground, and we called that honorable. We told ourselves that trampling over the weak was battle, when it isn't. And at the end of the day, we paid the ultimate price for it. I don't want that for Konnie, and I don't want that for you."
        "Is that why you don't want her to fight?"
        "You could say that. I know it's wrong. I know this is a different world, and that she's not going to be a little girl forever. But... It's just difficult. It's difficult, and no one understands."

        Maize didn't know how to respond, or if Okkoro even wanted her to. His eyes focused back onto her, and he shook his head with a small smile. She couldn't tell if he smiled out of happiness or not.

        "Well, I won't ramble on forever. I want you to promise me something, privately."
        "What is it?" Maize asked.
        "Keep an eye on Konnie. If you're two are going to be warriors, be true warriors. Don't give into the lies of Saiyan pride. I know I sound like a crazy old man, and maybe I am. Just put my mind to rest, and promise me you two will be better than that."
        "...Alright. I promise."

        Giving her a nod, Okkoro returned to his room, Konnie waiting for them both with crossed arms and a scowl on her face. Maize followed close behind, shuffling over to stand behind Konnie. She couldn't say she understood much of what Okkoro was telling her, but if all she had to do was promise to not be like the Saiyans before her, she could do that. She knew she could do that. She'd been trained to do that.

        "You two done?" Konnie asked. "Jeez, you didn't have to lecture her."
        "I didn't." Okkoro said, his smile returning. "You've got your heart set on training, and I'm getting a little too old for all of that."
        "You're not that old, Dad."
        "Well, I've been aging quicker than most Saiyans do. Probably because I haven't kept myself in shape. I'm sure Maize could teach you better than I ever could."
        "Wait, so..." She trailed off. "Does that mean...?"
        "Yes, it means you can train."
        "Fucking finally!!"

        Konnie exclaimed as she wrapped her dad up in a massive hug. Okkoro stumbled, but hugged her back and gave her shoulder a comforting squeeze.

        "But you watch yourself, okay?" He told her. "Do what Maize tells you to do. This isn't an easy road."
        "I won't let either of you down, I promise." Konnie nodded, her eyes shining. "Thank you, thank you!"
        "You're welcome. Now, are either of you hungry?"

        Maize and Konnie both gave a resounding yes.

Chapter 10: We Just Got A Letter, I Wonder Who It's—Oh What The Hell?

Return to top

June 18th, Age 717. Night.

        Later that evening, Konnie sat in her bed. Maize had since returned home. She had messaged her a little while ago but had gotten no reply. Just to be sure, she checked her phone again and only saw her message, with no reply.

kawaii-dipshit: You get home safe?

        Her mind still lingered on training. After all this time, after all of his excuses, Okkoro was finally letting her learn how to fight. She couldn't believe it! However, her mind also lingered on what she'd overheard between him and Maize. It seemed like Xandria had a point. Not only did something bad happen to the Saiyans, but it also sounded like the Saiyans were causing a lot of trouble. No, not just trouble. He called it brutality. Genocide. Okkoro didn't train her because he didn't want her to go down that path.

        But Earth wasn't like that. Or, it wasn't like that yet, at least. Konnie bit her lip. A part of her still wanted to be irritated with him, but she couldn't. Not after what she'd heard earlier.

        '...I still can't believe he fucking did it. He agreed. I thought he never would! I wonder what changed his mind.' Konnie thought to herself. 'But then there's what he said to Maize. Maybe he's been thinking about it for a while. I guess he really is a stubborn bitch. Just like me. To be fair, it's been getting me places these days! I mean, I powered through that forest with a broken arm, right?'

        She supposed that wasn't the most impressive feat in the world. But for now, it was hers.

        Checking her phone again, Maize still hadn't responded. Maybe she was asleep. Konnie realized she'd grown pretty drowsy herself. She had drawn her blinds tight over her window, to make sure none of the moonlight could slip in. Even if the moon wasn't quite full, she didn't want to take any risks after yesterday. However, as tired as she was, Konnie couldn't bring herself to sleep just yet.

        'Oh, I almost forgot. The letter!'

        Getting out of bed, she searched through her things and pulled out the letter from Tammy. It had grown late, and Konnie wanted something to cheer her up. She wondered what kind of story Tammy had written for her this time, especially when she'd taken the presentation up a notch. Konnie broke the red wax seal and opened a long letter written in beautiful red script. As she skimmed over it, something occurred to her.

        This didn't look like something Tammy had written, not in the slightest. Konnie's brow furrowed, but she read it anyway.

        Hello, Konnie Sai. This letter should reach you on June 18th, Age 717. Apologies for the deception I undertook in delivering this letter to you. Our young friend Tammy was merely a courier. I cannot reveal my true name to you at this time, nor can I meet with you in person. I will do both of those things when the time is right. For now, you may call me Delta.

        In case you need confirmation that this is not a hoax, I know what happened on June 17th. You nearly obtained all seven Dragon Balls, before a young warrior known as Prism Lockwood stole them from you and fled. You then teamed up with a mage known as Henny Clovervale, using the wish to break out of a sealed forest. Due to the full moon that night, you then transformed into a Great Ape.

        Do not be afraid. While this may not sound credible at the moment, I am on your side. I am working to keep Earth safe from impending threats, and you are instrumental in overcoming them.

        Konnie could barely keep herself from reading further. Was this real, or was this some kind of prank? Putting that aside, she went on.

       To further introduce myself, I have been corresponding with your mother for quite some time. While I had no real hand in bringing Serenity and Okkoro together, I maneuvered to guarantee her a role as a royal scientist. When she told me about her romantic feelings for Okkoro, I encouraged her to pursue them. More recently, I was the one who urged her to go behind Okkoro's back and allow you to look for the Dragon Balls.

        If you would like to verify this with your mother, please do. If you do, please begin the conversation with the phrase "do you believe in fairies?", as I have instructed her to keep these details secret unless given that phrase. I know it sounds silly, but in this way of life, a little showmanship is to be expected. You could say it comes with the territory. As far as my work goes, that's all I can say for now. I wish I could tell you more, but I must refrain. Please understand that giving you the wrong information at the wrong time could spell doom for your entire timeline. Now, onto business.

        I have an errand for you, a simple one. A year from now, you will attempt to compete in the World Martial Arts Tournament. Someone will approach you with a plea for help. Even if it goes against your instincts, you must help her. There is more going on regarding Prism Lockwood and the Dragon Balls then you realize, but you will understand in due time. Consider this upcoming battle as a quest, or a trial of sorts. Your first dip into heroism. This is only the first of several dangers you will overcome.

        We will speak again, Konnie Sai.

        — Delta

                P.S.: Do not mention any of this to Xandria. My correspondence with her sister has ended.

        Delta was right about one thing. This was a pretty cryptic note, Konnie thought. In fact, all too many thoughts ran through her head after what she'd just read.

        'There's no way Tammy could have made this.' Konnie went on. 'If this is some kind of prank, it isn't funny! But it can't be a prank. There's no way she could have known Henny and Prism by name. I never told her any of that. I didn't even tell Xandria! But does that mean I should believe any of this? Well, Maize got a letter too. I should ask her what she thinks!'

        Konnie snatched up her phone and hastily messaged Maize again, not bothering to turn on her light.

kawaii-dipshit: MAIZE!! READ THE NOTE!! I NEED TO KNOW WHAT YOURS SAYS!!

        Clouds obscured part of the moon as Maize flew home. Even then, she took care to hide her tail underneath the fabric of her clothes and shielded her eyes from the moon with one hand. She reached her island in no time, landing on the well-worn earth in front of her house. When she stumbled inside, only then did she drop her hand, safe from the moonlight at last. The last thing Maize wanted was to turn into an ape near her home.

        'There's no fire going.' She thought to herself. 'Master Limax hasn't returned yet. I really have failed, then.'

       Glancing around, Maize noticed her home as untouched and unchanged as ever. Not that there was much to change. She glanced around the large living room. An unlit fireplace lined the left wall, a long wooden table sitting off to the side. A few chairs offered places to sit, and a few large crates rested in the corner. The simple stone walls remained un-decorated, save for a few hooks and holders meant for clothes and weapons. The fireplace remained empty, and Maize made a note to get firewood first thing tomorrow.

        The weight remained in her chest, subtle but present. And once she returned to her room, and had set her things down, Maize couldn't ignore it any longer.

        '...I need chores. Or a book. Something to do.' She asked herself. 'Master said to keep my mind occupied, after all.'

        Maize remembered the letter Konnie had given her, pulling out the sheet of yellowed paper and examining it. Breaking the wax seal, she opened up a letter written in red ink. Sitting on her bed, Maize began to read.

        Hello, Maize. You should receive this letter on June 18th, Age 717. It is good to make contact with you again. Little Tammy was not the author of this note, merely an unknowing courier. You may not remember me right away, but we met briefly years ago. We met in the Yunzabit Heights. I was the masked stranger you encountered, known as Delta.

        Just reading that sent a chill through Maize's body. But she continued without stopping to think about it, for now.

        If you are reading this, it means you've long since survived that year. I'm glad you did. All else aside, consider me an ally. I am on your side. My current goal is to guide you towards an impending threat to Earth's safety, a threat you and your friends must defeat. There is a journey you must undertake. A long road is ahead of you. I know you have no reason to believe me, and that is why I won't ask you for much. I am here to give you a word of instruction, as well as a word of advice. I will be brief.

        A year from now, you will attempt to compete in the World Martial Arts Tournament. Someone will approach you with a plea for help. You must help her. That is all the instruction I need to give. Now, for my words of advice.

        Things are going to change drastically in your life. You are going to visit places far beyond your wildest imaginations and find strength you didn't realize you had. It will start small, here and now, but it will grow into something beyond anyone's prediction. I need you to accept that you cannot remain in the background forever, and that your life will indeed change. One day, you will have to decide what you want for yourself, and you will have to step out of the shadows and seek it.

        No matter what it is, no matter who disagrees, find what you want and take it. Realize that only you know what's best for you, and never let anyone else try to tell you otherwise. Even if it comes from someone you've always looked up to.

        —Delta

        P.S.: Do not mention any of this to Xandria. My correspondence with her sister has ended.

        Maize paused, before reading it again. And again, once more. The mention of the Yunzabit Heights made her shiver, especially when she remembered her time there. Even now, whenever winter turned her island cold, Maize would spend any ounce of free time huddled by the fire, reading a book. She hated training during the winter, even preferring the scorching heat of the Diablo Desert to the cold. But sometimes, if she bundled up and didn't plan on training, Maize found herself enjoying a walk through the frosty forests lining the northeastern coast.

        Above all else, if there was one thing her mind jumped to, it was the incident the letter mentioned. Maize had never told another living soul about what happened that day. She rubbed the side of her head, moving onto the rest of the letter. The second half almost made her more worried. Was she really meant for all that? Better yet, what could this threat be? Did it have to do with Prism? That could be it.

        ...Nope, the weight still bothered her. Finding something else to think about hadn't worked. 

        With a small sigh, Maize looked under her bed, where she had stashed her bag. A small power strip and a router sat next to it, wired to a modest generator outside. It had taken a while, but Maize had used some of her tournament money from last year to buy all these things, on Konnie's suggestion. She also thought of the thick laptop stashed away in her trunk, which she'd bought for the same reason. Going to the Penguin Village library could be a hassle, and she much preferred being able to talk to her friend from the comfort of home.

        However, she didn't need that big laptop anymore. Maize snatched the phone from her bag, and after a few minutes of fumbling, she saw a couple of messages from Konnie. Her eyes widened and she began to reply.

kawaii-dipshit: You get home safe?
kawaii-dipshit: MAIZE!! READ THE NOTE!! I NEED TO KNOW WHAT YOURS SAYS!!
monke: Sorry about the delay. I read it.
kawaii-dipshit: Can I call you??
monke: Yes.

        Maize's phone began to ring. She gingerly held it up to her ear, immediately hearing Konnie's shrill voice coming through.

        "Oh my fucking god!" She yelled. "Is it from Delta? Is the note from Delta?"
        "It is." Maize said.
        "Did it talk about some kind of bad guy coming up? Like, in about a year? Something to do with the tournament, and that Prism guy?"
        "It did. I don't have a lot of details, but the letter mentioned all of that."
        "Wow..." Konnie breathed. "I mean, it could be a trick. But I don't think it is!"
        "We'll have to deal with it when it comes." Maize told her. "If it's not until the next tournament, we've still got a whole year ahead of us."
        "Oh yeah, that's true. This Delta person has been talking to my mom, too. They told her to help me out with the Dragon Balls. I guess Delta's got a whole plan, huh?"
        "I've met them."
        "You have?!" Konnie exclaimed. "Lucky! My letter says we can't meet for a while."
        "It was a long time ago." Maize explained. "I never thought I would hear from them again."
        "Tell me what happened. What were they like? Did they mention any of this stuff to you?"

        Maize began to shudder. She didn't like thinking about the Yunzabit Heights. But for Konnie, she would.

Chapter 11: Bad Doggies

Return to top

September 29th, Age 706.  Late morning.

        Maize's breath plumed into little white clouds, a frigid wind blowing through the surrounding wilds. She shivered, the gi on her shoulders barely warming her body. But she'd grown used to the cold over the past month, and put it out of her mind. Now, her stomach growled. A sword dragged behind her, a little too big for her to use properly. The sun shone high in the sky, but clouds obscured most of its warming light.

        If Maize closed her eyes, she could almost see her mentor standing over her. She had been replaying her last interaction with him this entire month, visualizing his tall green form and his piercing eyes. Maize had never been able to meet his gaze.

        'Survive in these heights for a year.' He had told her, handing her a sword. 'If you live, I'll teach you what I know. If you die, you die.'

        All around her stood towering cliffs covered by bluish-green grass, a layer of frost forming even in early fall. Gray clouds had rolled in about a week ago and refused to leave. The towering cliffs flanking Maize loomed in utter silence, and looking up at them, she felt nothing but small in comparison. Trees were sparse amongst the cliffs, but she knew more grew further north. The chilly breeze turned her little cheeks red, causing her to shiver. She wondered when it would start snowing. Hopefully not for a while.

       '...I'm hungry.'

        Maize picked up her pace, making her way out of the cliffs and into a flatter tundra. The same blue-green grass covered the ground, still fresh and vibrant despite the layer of frost covering everything. Sparse birch trees dotted the area, covered in vibrant red leaves. In the far distance, Maize noticed a small herd of moose, slowing down as she approached them. She took care to be as quiet as possible, trying not to startle them away. Her eyes fixed on the biggest of the group. Its sprawling antlers reminded her of a gnarled tree's limbs, and it stood almost twice her size.

        As she drew closer, the herd of moose tilted their heads up from the grass to look at her, freezing for a split second. Now was her chance.

        Maize drew her sword and leapt towards the largest moose. As the rest fled, her blade sliced through its neck, the moose collapsing to the ground with barely a cry. And just like that, she had dinner. Maize picked up the moose and carried it away, finding a place to sit. She would build a fire if she could, but even noting the scarcity of trees in the area, Maize had no clue how to actually make a fire. She could try rubbing sticks together, but that hadn't worked.

        So instead, she sat on a grassy mound of earth and began devouring the moose raw, hands and teeth tearing into flesh with ease.

        'What did he call me?' Maize thought to herself, her tail gently wagging behind her. 'A Saiyan? Or, didn't he also call me a monkey? Maybe I'm both. Whatever it is, he said I would need to get used to finding my own food. Said I would need a lot. It's tricky. But I've been able to eat enough around here. The moose aren't bad, and they're pretty big. They don't taste very good. Maybe that's because they're raw...'

        Her hands soon became stained with blood. Maize wrinkled her nose. She never liked the smell. Thankfully, she knew where to find water, so she could wash it off once she was done eating.

        'I wish he'd come back. I want to see him again! Maybe he can show me how to make a fire.'

        If Maize closed her eyes, she could visualize Master Limax perfectly. He stood much taller than her, with olive-green skin and piercing eyes that she could never meet. A scar sliced over his right eye, and a pair of antennae curled upwards from his forehead. He always wore the same red-black gi, nearly identical to the one Maize had on. She could even hear his voice in her head, his quiet yet imposing tone never failing to make her listen.

        Why did she do this so often? She'd been thinking about him all month. Oddly enough, she found him comforting.

        'You're a Saiyan, Maize.' He had told her. 'The ones who came before you were monsters. You're going to be better than that. You're going to be better than them.'

        Maize swallowed another mouthful of moose, her tail winding around her waist. She stared at it, thinking around another mouthful. A Saiyan. A monster. Why did Limax view the Saiyans as monsters? What did they do? Maize had no idea. She'd never met another Saiyan before. In fact, aside from herself, she didn't know of any other Saiyans. Maize couldn't help but wonder about master, as well. He had to know everything. She had a whole line of questions for him so far. Why was she training? How was she supposed to make a proper fire? Where did Saiyans come from? Why did only some moose have antlers, while others didn't? Maize had found herself asking these questions the entire month, with no one around to answer them. 

        'Why wouldn't they all have antlers?' She thought. 'The antlers look cool. I wonder if birds sometimes land on them—'

        A snarl snapped Maize out of her thoughts, before a massive furry form tackled her from behind. For a brief moment, Maize struggled against a slobbering wolf, before kicking it away and rolling to her feet. Coughing, she wiped her mouth and grimaced as a disgusting, musky taste overtook her senses. Spit had gotten all over her face and into her mouth. The wolf wheeled on her, staggering as it snarled.

        "What do you want?" She asked, drawing her sword. "I'm not sharing. Find your own dinner."

        The wolf didn't seem to answer, snapping at the air. Maize took a step back. A pained howl echoed from its throat, hoarse and scratchy and wrong. Its mouth hung open, its tongue rolling out uncontrollably. She looked into its dark eyes, and the second she did, it charged at her again. The wolf stumbled and staggered, before it rushed forward with a sudden burst of speed.

        Maize charged back, a burning wave of rage overtaking her body. The wolf leaped towards her, only for her blade to slash through its neck. Only then did it collapse, the howl turning to a choked sputter. But it kept moving, kept gasping for air, and kept growling.

        "Why did you do that...?" Maize coughed, wiping spit off her face. "Why did you do that?!"

        She asked, even though the wolf wouldn't respond. A part of her knew that something was wrong with it. Even now, watching it twitch, she looked into its glazed eyes again and shuddered. Poor wolf. Maybe it was sick. Or starving. She wasn't sure, and a part of her didn't want to know. Shaking her head, Maize sheathed her sword and ran off, looking for a river. Or a pond. Anything with clean water. She didn't feel hungry anymore, and she didn't want to spend another second around that wolf.

December 12th, Age 706.  Afternoon.

        'Thirsty.'

        Maize snapped awake in the confines of a small cave. She rose to her feet, her body stiff and sore. Her jaw refused to close, her breath coming out in shallow pants. Light streamed in from the mouth of the cave, making her hiss as she shielded her eyes. It hurt. It burned to even look at the light.  She began to cough. Her mouth and throat screamed for something to drink, anything to drink.

        However, Maize had already tried to drink something earlier that day, and she'd coughed it back up.

        She stumbled out of the cave and fell right into a layer of fresh snow, immediately crying out at the burning light. The world seemed to spin violently, and she didn't get up until it had settled. When she did, her stomach lurched. She covered her mouth and resisted the urge to vomit, even though she hadn't eaten in days. The light kept burning. Her body kept burning. It was the middle of winter, and she was on the verge of overheating.

        '...Hungry.'

        Turning, Maize faintly noticed something on the ground, recognizing the carcass of a moose. She remembered finding it the other day, and vaguely remembered killing it. Its hind leg had been torn off, gnawed and half-eaten. She tried to eat it yesterday. Shuffling towards it, Maize picked up the leg and bit into it again, her stomach growling desperately for a bite to eat.

        No matter how hard she tried, though, she couldn't swallow. Food, water, it didn't matter, she couldn't get it down her throat.

        Maize spat out the sour mouthful of moose. Pins and needles shot through her legs as she stumbled away. Was she in the cliffs? She thought so. Everything felt fuzzy, distant, warping and twisting around her with no end in sight. Despite the frigid cold, her entire body burned. It burned one second, then shivered the next, back and forth in an unending cycle.

        And all Maize wanted was for it to stop.

        Turning, she began wandering through the steep cliffs. She wanted to eat. She wanted to drink. She wanted to stop hurting. She wanted to see Limax again. If she closed her eyes, would she be able to see him again? Would they open again, if she closed them? Maize kept pushing forward, her eyes roving back and forth, looking for any sign of anything. Anything that moved, anything that stirred, anything that made a sound, she searched for it. 

        Finally, ahead of her, she thought she saw something.

        'Hungry. I'm hungry.' Maize thought. 'I need to eat. I need...'

        Growling, she ran forwards with a burst of speed, an angry wave of heat blotting out all other thought. Maize screeched as she leapt towards what she saw, every instinct screaming for her to tear it apart, even before she knew what she was attacking. Ahead of her, a short figure turned to face her vicious attack, their face covered by a thick mask.

        Maize's eyes widened as the figure suddenly darted forward and struck her in the chest. She fell to the ground with a cry of pain, and even though she desperately tried, she couldn't get back up. Her body refused to do anything but twitch. Looking up, she saw the cloaked figure towering over her. They held out a hand, and without thinking, she snapped at it. She tried to speak, but all that came out was a hoarse whimper. 

        "Are you alright?" The figure asked. "Oh, what am I saying? You aren't."

        The masked figure picked her up and took off into the air. Maize didn't have the energy to fight, or question, or even to struggle. Her head rested against the stranger's shoulder, and she began to shiver. The stranger shook their head.

        "Try not to fall asleep just yet."

        Barely understanding what they said, she did her best to stay awake. The stranger flew up to the mountain, entering a spacious cave. They set Maize down on the ground and covered her with a blanket, before gathering a few branches stacked off to the side. Approaching the mouth of the cave, they began arranging the branches within a circle of stones, some thicker pieces of wood sitting nearby.

        "It'll be a minute before I can get this fire going." They told her. "For now, try to focus on my words. It'll help you stay awake, and it's been a while since I've had someone new to talk to."

        Maize shielded her eyes as the figure began lighting a fire. Her instincts continued to boil, but her body refused to move. The fire slowly began to build in intensity as the figure stepped into the cave, producing a metal pot and a small bag. They collected some of the fresh snow from outside the cave as well, melting it in the little pot and gently dropping in the small bag. 

        "I hope you don't mind tea. Apologies, but this will taste rather odd." The figure explained. "It's a blend of different healing reagents. In fact, one of them is sourced from this planet. I'm sure you're not familiar with the Senzu plant, but it's quite remarkable. One of its beans is enough to heal your physical body, and the leaves can do the same when properly brewed. Some of the other ingredients will combat the illness itself. Unfortunately, the Senzu plant isn't very helpful against disease."

        The smell of spice soon filled the air. Opening her eyes a bit, Maize watched as the figure moved the hot pot away from the fire, pouring the contents into a metal cup.

        "I'll need to let it steep for about a minute. But I'm sure if you've survived the past two months, you can survive another minute." They went on. "It's definitely not my favorite. Perhaps when we meet again, I'll make us some proper tea. How about cherry blossom? Or, perhaps something with a bit of citrus? I've always appreciated orange tea, personally. But cherry blossom remains a personal favorite. If neither of those strike your fancy, I can also prepare some lavender."

        Maize tried to reply, her voice turning into a whine. Shaking their head, the figure seemed to chuckle as they continued to let the tea steep.

        "It's okay if you can't reply. You'll be able to rest in a moment, I promise. The Senzu plant will invigorate you, but your body and mind should also rest naturally. It seems like you've had a harrowing few months."

        The figure finally pulled out the tea bag for good, kneeling next to Maize and helping her sit up. Holding the cup to her lips, they tilted her head up and allowed her to take small sips. At first, Maize sputtered and coughed, unable to swallow. The figure pulled back a bit, gently brushing hair out of her eyes and wiping her cheeks clean.

        "I know," They cooed, "I know it's tough. Keep trying to swallow. It'll get easier."

        Maize managed to nod, trying once again to swallow some of the tea. She managed to stomach some of it, and almost instantaneously, a wave of relief spread through her throat. With a gasp, she began to swallow more, comforting warmth blooming in her chest. For a short moment, she felt energized, not even caring about the odd, almost fishy taste. The figure let her drain the rest of the cup, wiping her face clean and taking the cup from her.

        "There you go. Good kid." The figure told her, covering her again with the blanket. "Now, you can get some sleep. I will be right here when you wake up."

        Their hand stiffened, and before she could stop them, the figure swiftly chopped Maize in the side of the head. Her vision faded in an instant.

Chapter 12: Rabies So Bad You Return To Your Past Life

Return to top

       The sound of a crowd forced Maize to snap back to her senses. She squinted at a sudden influx of light, trying to cover her eyes. However, her arms refused to move, pinned behind her. She felt a thick metal band circling both of her wrists, her vision stubbornly refusing to clear. Maize bit her lip, paused for a second, and then bit down even harder. No pain. She bit the inside of her cheek, once again feeling no pain. The world around her felt hazy, disconnected, as if it would disappear in an instant.

        Was she dreaming? She had to be.

        As her eyes adjusted to the light, Maize found herself kneeling at the top of a stone staircase, a crowd gathered in front of her. A pair of guards held onto her arms, keeping her locked in place. She glanced down at herself, realizing that this wasn't her body. It felt far too big and much too tall, a far cry from her young form. Gazing into the crowd, she noticed that everyone had furry tails and black hair, and that most of them wore some sort of armor. Many of them looked strong and muscular, with several bearing visible scars.

        Were those Saiyans? Like her? Maize tried to speak, but her body refused to listen to her commands. Somehow, deep down, it didn't even feel like her body. 

        'What kind of dream is this?' She wondered, her heart racing. 'Those have to be other Saiyans. Right? They have tails just like mine. Why am I dreaming about them, though? I've never even seen another Saiyan before!'

        Just then, someone began climbing the steps, stopping directly in front of Maize. A lizard-like man towered over her kneeling form, shades of maroon and yellow coloring his smooth skin. Regal armor adorned his muscular body, a thick tail swaying behind him. A pair of curved black horns crowned his head. Light reflected off of smooth, glassy plates covering his skull and shoulders. He gave Maize a knowing smirk, an inexplicable wave of anger rising in her chest. Her body still refused to move.

        For a second, she caught a glimpse of her reflection in the red plate covering the lizard's head. She didn't recognize who she saw, staring into the eyes of a young, beaten Saiyan man. A bruise cut along his cheek. Short, spiky black hair lay in a disheveled mess, a black bodysuit being the only clothes he wore. Maize had never seen him before. She'd never seen any of these people before.

        So why was she dreaming about them?

        Maize nearly screamed when the thick tail of the lizard-like man whipped forward. She would have screamed, but her voice ignored her as well. His tail wrapped around her neck and hoisted her over the crowd, leaving her dangling in the air. Even her struggling felt beyond her control, her hands clawing at the thick tail with no success. The man held her out on front of the crowd, his tail tight around her neck. The crowd fell silent as he began to speak.

        "This man was once my most trusted soldier. The captain of my royal guard. A proud Saiyan warrior, like the rest of you." He said, his voice even and calm. "And now look where he is. Look what his treachery has gotten him. A public execution."

        This... This was an execution? Maize began to panic. Even if it was a dream, she began to panic. Why was she being executed?! Or whoever this was, why was he being executed?!

        "I don't take any joy in this, as I'm sure you all know. Now is not the time to worry about my own pride." The man went on. "You are Saiyans. My finest soldiers, my proudest warriors. It pains me to see the lower classes falling for Ninjin's lies. And when I heard that Commander Caper had joined them, a man I thought I could trust, do you know how I felt? I felt betrayed, my friends. Utterly betrayed!"

        The crowd began to holler. The tail tightened even more. Maize's struggling grew weaker as her body ran out of air. But when she opened her mouth, she could breathe just fine. She willed herself to keep struggling, to do anything, but her limbs only grew more limp.

        When the man spoke again, his voice swelled to a shout.

        "This is what Ninjin will bring you. Dishonor and death, nothing more. The only thing the rebellion will face is their own doom. Together, we will put an end to them! We will put an end to their lies! You are Saiyans, and you know what you want. You want battle and everything about it! Isn't that right?!"

        As the crowd cheered in agreement, the air around Maize began to crackle. Dark red energy enveloped the man's thick tail, sending a shock through her entire body as her vision faded to black.

December 13th, Age 706.  Morning.

        Maize gasped as she sat upright, a hand gently steadying her. Her body was her own again, and looking around, she recognized the earthy surroundings of the cave she had fallen asleep in. So that really was a dream! Maize tried to recall all the details, remembering the horned man and the crowd. Parts of his speech lingered in her mind. Something about a rebellion, and betrayal. She soon dismissed her strange dream, however, and tried to retrace her steps. Someone had brought her here, right? Where were they?

        Glancing up, Maize saw the same stranger from earlier, masked and hooded. They stood a little taller than her, but definitely not as tall as Master Limax. When Maize looked their way, they gave her a slight nod.

        "Feeling better?" The stranger asked. "You've slept almost a full day."
        "Who are you?" Maize asked.
        "You can call me Delta, if you'd like. Are you feeling any better?"

        Oh, right. She had been sick for months. Patting herself down, Maize nodded at the stranger. She remembered Delta had chopped her in the head earlier, and her eyes darted towards the mouth of the cave.

        "Are you nervous about something?" Delta asked.
        "...You attacked me." Maize muttered.
        "Ah, you're right. My sincere apologies for the chop to the head. But I truly mean you no harm. After all, if I wanted you dead, I would have left you to die."
        "What happened to me?"
        "If I may ask first, were you attacked by an animal before you got sick? One that was acting strangely, perhaps?"
        "...A few months ago." Maize recalled. "It was a wolf. I don't know what happened, but I got sick after it attacked me."
        Delta nodded in understanding. "You contracted a disease known as rabies. It's usually fatal after about a week, but you're more resilient than most creatures. That likely explains how you were able to survive for so long."
        "Is it gone?"
        "It is. I'm glad I found you when I did. You wouldn't have lasted much longer."
        "Why'd you save me?" Maize asked.
        "Why not?" They asked in reply. "Who wouldn't help a child in need, if they were capable of doing so?"
        "...My master said that it's pointless to try and help everyone. Especially strangers."
        "Perhaps your master has a point. Mind you, I don't help everyone I come across. Nevertheless, I chose to help you. Now, are you feeling hungry?"

        Maize's stomach growled, and the stranger chuckled. Getting to her feet, she followed them out of the cave and saw a ring of stones next to a pile of sticks. Delta knelt and gestured for Maize to join them.

        "Do you know how to build a fire?" They asked. "I could use some help."
        Maize shook her head.
        "Would you like to learn?"
        "...Do you want to teach me?" Maize asked.
        "If you'd like. Now, would you like to learn?" They asked again. "It will take you some practice, but I can show you how to get started."

        Maize nodded eagerly. The stranger handed her some sticks, guiding her hands. She noticed they wore thick gloves over their hands, almost every inch of their body hidden underneath layers of dark fabric. Maize shivered a bit. She wished she had clothes like that right now. But as Delta began to explain the steps to her, she soon forgot about the cold.

        "Make sure you're on flat ground, if at all possible." They said as they stacked branches into a small tower. "Flat, open areas where there's nothing directly above you. Never make a fire inside of a cave, or underneath a tree. You'll also want to collect dry wood in order to light your fires. Make sense?"
        "A little." Maize nodded.
        "Good. Are you able to use ki?"

        Maize shook her head. Taking her hand, the stranger led her a few paces away from the cave's entrance, which brought them to a steep ledge that overlooked a snowy mountain crag. Maize could see the steep cliffs in the far distance, as well as the tundra. She then looked back to Delta, who let go of Maize's hand and removed their right glove. She nearly gasped when she saw a blotchy, angry burn covering part of their skin.

        "Unfortunately, when it comes to ki, I'm not the best teacher..." They explained. "I'll put it this way. Like all living beings, you possess a natural font of energy. Most people never utilize its full potential, but with enough practice, you can put that energy to practical use."
        "Ki... I think my master's used that word before." Maize mused, tilting her head. "It's how he flew here."
        "I'm sure he's no stranger to ki. Now, if this makes any sense, focus in on yourself. Try to sense something within you, something... I wouldn't say otherworldly, but a presence distinct from your physical body."

        That sounded odd. Maize took a deep breath and closed her eyes, turning her attention inwards. Was she supposed to feel around for something specific? How was she supposed to focus in on herself? Nevertheless, she gave it a try, focusing in on the chill that ran through her body. Given how cold it was outside, that chill was the only thing she felt within her.

        At least until she focused a bit harder, and an odd warmth began to spark within her. A distinct, buzzing warmth that spread through her body ever so subtly.

        "...Getting anywhere?" The stranger asked.
        "I think. There's something..." Maize replied. "I don't know what it is. But it feels warm. It feels like it's buzzing."
        "That's a start. Try to focus that feeling. Will it to take form in the palm of your hand. Your energy is yours to command. Own it. Possess it. And then use it."

        Listening to this, Maize held out her hand, pointing her palm towards the horizon in front of her. She willed all of that sparking warmth to travel to her hand, yelping in surprise when a bright blue ball began to form from her palm. The bright ball shot out of her hand and into the air before she could stop it. Maize stumbled backwards, but the stranger steadied her with a chuckle.

        "Not bad." They told her. "You won't need quite that much to light a fire, though."
        "How do I do that?" Maize asked.
        "Try using one finger, as opposed to your whole hand. You want to ignite the fire, not blast the entire thing to dust. Give it a try."

        Maize turned her attention back to the waiting pile of firewood, kneeling next to it. She could still feel that energy within her, little shockwaves running down her back whenever she focused in on it. The stranger was right. That energy felt like it belonged to her, a faint but ever-present hum that ran through her non-stop. Remembering what Delta had said, Maize stuck her finger into the pile of wood and sticks, willing that energy to build at her fingertip.

        Her finger began to heat up, and then began to burn. Smoke began to rise from the pile of wood. Looking down, Maize saw the first yellow-ish licks of flame consuming the smaller pieces of tinder. She'd done it! She made a fire!

        "Well done." Delta said. "I have to go now. You'll need to find something to eat, but now you can cook properly."
        Maize turned back to the stranger. "Will you be back?"
        "I will not. We won't see each other again for quite some time."
        "...But I'll see you again?"
        "You will. Can I ask a favor of you, though?

        Nodding, Maize held her hands out towards the growing fire, warming them for the first time this winter.

        "This meeting should be our little secret." Delta told her. "Tell your master that you figured out how to make a fire on your own. I hate to ask this of you, but lie to him if you must. Nobody can know that we met."
        "Why, though?" Maize asked. "He'd probably like to meet someone like you."
        "And I wish I could have words with him, truly. But I must keep myself as anonymous as possible for now. Can you do that for me? Can you keep our encounter a secret, at least from your master? I'll tell him everything when I get the chance. I promise you."
        "Well... Alright, then. Only if you promise to tell him one day, though."
        "We have a deal. Take care of yourself, Maize. Until we meet again."

        Without warning, a pair of gossamer blue wings materialized from the strangers back. They leapt into the air and flew off towards the horizon. Soon, Maize lost sight of them entirely. Her stomach growled, but she decided to stay by the warm fire for just a little while longer, her mind focused on the sparking energy within her.

June 18th, Age 717. Night.

        Konnie covered her mouth as she listened to the story Maize was recounting to her. She turned over the different details in her mind, her brow furrowing. The harsh environment of the Yunzabit Heights, Maize's struggles to survive on her own, and the arrival of a mysterious savior all guided Konnie towards one thought.

        "I never saw that stranger again." Maize said. "When Master Limax came back to collect me, I never told him about what happened with Delta. And now, here they are again."
        "Maize..." Konnie muttered. "What. The. Fuck?"
        "What?"
        "Are you telling me your mentor just ditched you in the mountains for a whole year? That's fucking horrible!"
        "It was part of my training. I did what I had to do."
        "Who does that to a child? How old were you?"
        "I, um..." Maize trailed off for a second. "I think I was five?"
        Konnie swallowed hard. "...Please tell me you aren't leaving me in the woods for a year."
        "We wouldn't have time to do that, anyway. We only have one year. Master Limax trained me for several."
        "Okay, good. Gods, that just... I don't know. Was Limax always that harsh?"
        "He was harsh most of the time. It's just the way he is."

        Shaking her head, Konnie turned her attention back to her letter. Reading over it again, she yawned loudly, a wave of exhaustion overtaking her.

        "Well, whoever this Delta person is, it seems like they've got something they want us to do next year. You think we should do it?"
        "We should consider it." Maize said. "But we can worry about it more when you're further along in your training. Not much we can do about it right now."
        "That's true. I'm going to bed, okay? Catch you later?"
        "I'll see you soon, Konnie."
        "Yeah, see you."

        Konnie hung up her phone, putting it away for good this time. Limax sounded like a merciless mentor, but Konnie supposed she wouldn't know much about training. For all she knew, maybe leaving a child alone in the wilderness was helpful. But even thinking about it that way, it still didn't sit right with her. Konnie realized she knew very little about Limax, just then. Maize had sung his praises, but hadn't told her much about him beyond that, even when she had asked.

        She supposed she could get answers later. Konnie closed her eyes and did her best to fall asleep.

Chapter 13: Glub Glub

Return to top

July 5th, Age 717.  Late morning.

        Konnie marveled at Maize's island home, her friend setting her on her feet. It had taken a few weeks for her mother to settle things with Konnie's school, but she'd arranged for her to keep up her schoolwork at Maize's home. She could hardly care about school, especially when the new year wouldn't start for another few months. But it had to be done. Okkoro had insisted that Konnie keep up with her classes if she wanted to train the entire year. 

        Nevertheless, she was finally here. She was finally getting to train, and even better, she could learn from Maize! Someone she knew was strong!

        "Wow, you live out here? This is great!" She said, breathing in the salty fresh air. "You have this whole place to yourself?"
        "I have, for the past couple years." Maize nodded. "Let's go inside. I want to see if my old gi will fit you."
        "Speaking of clothes, I got you a present!"
        "A... A present? Why?"
        "Isn't this your birthday?" Konnie asked. "I know you've mentioned it before. I thought I'd get you a gift!"
        "Oh. Well, thank you. It is my birthday, of sorts."
        "What's that supposed to mean? Don't you know your birthday?"

        Maize led Konnie into her simple house of wood and stone. Konnie glanced around at the largely empty room, setting her things down on the lone table in the center. She pulled out a box wrapped in shiny gift-paper and handed it to Maize.

        "Master Limax said he took me in on July 5th. That's as close as I can get."
        "And that's why you use today as your birthday?" Konnie wondered. "You really look up to him, don't you?"
        "Of course I do." Maize nodded. "He's taught me everything."

        Konnie felt like she'd heard that line before. But she shrugged it off, watching Maize open the present. The burly Saiyan pulled out a set of clothes, laying them down on the table one by one. A blue-gray jacket with a light green shirt, a set of sturdy jeans, and a pair of sneakers sat in front of her, and she examined each one individually as Konnie watched.

        "...Well?" She asked after a moment. "Do you like them? I just noticed that you only wore that one gi, figured you could do with some new clothes."
        "I'll make sure to put them to good use." Maize replied, collecting the clothes. "Thank you for the gift, Konnie."
        "Yeah, I mean, it's your birthday. Of course I'm going to get you a gift."
        "Oh. I've never gotten one before."
        "Really? Jeez, I'm guessing Limax wasn't very sentimental, huh?"
        "He didn't like wasting time on such things."

        Maize stepped into her room for a few moments, returning with a red-black gi similar to the one she currently wore. This one lacked the gray, long-sleeved shirt Maize wore under her gi top, but Konnie didn't mind. She didn't know how Maize survived the summer heat with long sleeves like that.

        Taking the gi from Maize, Konnie stepped past her and entered her bedroom to change clothes, taking her bag with her and setting it beside Maize's bed. She stripped off her street clothing and put on the gi, finding it a little bit loose. Did Maize just have this lying around? Konnie noticed a few tears in the dark fabric, the collar somewhat frayed. But it fit well enough, and she supposed that would have to do.

        Returning to the main room, Konnie saw Maize rummaging through one of the wooden crates in the corner, raising an eyebrow.

        "What do you have there?" She asked.
        "Knives." Maize replied. "I'm looking for the old knives. Maybe you can have them."
        "You can use knives, too?"
        "Sort of. I'm out of practice."

        Maize produced a set of knives, all of which looked like smaller variants of her sword to Konnie. She counted at least ten, although she could see more when she peered into the wooden crate.

        "Who gave you the knives? Limax, again?"
        "He did. He made the gi, too." Maize said. "I could never get the hang of it. Wish I could, though."
        "It's okay, we'll manage. You said he made them. Was he a blacksmith, or something?"
        "No. He knew how to make things out of thin air. Some kind of magic."
        "Wow..." Konnie nodded, looking over the knives. "Did he make the sword, too?"
        "The weapons, the clothes, even a lot of the furniture." Maize answered. "I never got the hang of it, unfortunately. He never trained me in magic."
        "Speaking of, what do we start with? With knives?"
        "No. I was just making sure they were still here."

        Reaching into her pocket, Maize pulled out a sheet of crumpled paper and carefully flattened it out, handing it to Konnie. She narrowed her eyes as she tried to read Maize's handwriting, seeing scratchy and illegible script written in bullet points. 

        "Uh, Maize?"
        "Yeah?"
        "I can't read any of this shit."
        "Oh. Sorry." Maize peered over Konnie's shoulder, muttering under her breath. "I did my best to list everything Limax, especially when I was younger. I thought that would be a good place to start."
        "Yeah, but..." Konnie pointed at one bullet point. "Does this say "river challenge"?"
        "Yes."
        "Well, what's that mean?"
        "There's a large river towards the northwest part of the mainland. I had to swim upstream without getting bitten by an animal."
        "That was for training? Just swimming? Huh... What about this one? You just wrote the word "boulder" down."
        "There's another island not too far from here." Maize explained. "There's a large hill on one end, and a heavy boulder. Every day, I carry the boulder up the hill on foot. And every evening, I carry it back down."
        "Do you still do that?"
        "Most days. I'm used to it by now."
        Konnie shrugged, supposing that sounded tame enough. "What about this one? "Catching fish"? What's that got to do with training?"
        "The fish I usually eat live deep in the ocean. They're difficult to catch."
        "And then what's this last bit? Spur... Oh, that just says "sparring". Never mind. What do we even start with?"
        "...Let's go outside."

        Heading outside, Konnie noticed that Maize didn't have her sword. Her heart began to race. Admittedly, as excited as she was, she had no idea what to expect. What would they even start with? It didn't help that Maize had never trained anyone before, but it wasn't like Konnie knew any old masters to learn from. She wondered if they even existed, aside from Master Limax.

        Konnie still wanted to meet that guy. The story Maize had told her about the Yunzabit Heights still stuck with her. She didn't know how to feel about it, in all honesty. But when Maize led her out to the clearing in front of her house, Konnie put her thoughts aside. There wasn't any backing out, not anymore.

        Maize took a deep breath and turned to face Konnie. Her expression remained flat and serene, but something about it had shifted in a way Konnie couldn't describe.

        "Attack me."
        Konnie tilted her head. "You... Want me to just attack you?"
        "I do. Attack me."

        Shrugging, Konnie ran towards Maize at full speed, raising her fist. In the blink of an eye, Maize stepped out of the way. Konnie stumbled over her own feet and fell to the ground, getting right back up.

        "Again." Maize said.
        "Really? Again?"
        "Yes."

        Konnie growled, but did as she was told and rushed towards Maize again, this time trying to keep her eyes on her target. Even when Maize sidestepped, she managed to change course just in time, throwing a punch at her again.

        "Alright, take this!"

        The moment she yelled that, though, Maize simply grabbed Konnie by the wrist and flipped her over, slamming her into the ground before she had a chance to react. Konnie found herself looking up into Maize's eyes, which peeked out from behind her thick black bangs. Her heart raced, adrenaline rushed though her body, but Konnie knew she was anything but scared right now.

        "You kept your eyes on me that time. Smart." Maize said. "And you seem pretty quick on your feet, too."
        "You sure?" Konnie rolled her eyes. "Cause I feel pretty fuckin' slow."
        "I'm sure. Now get up."

        Maize let go of her, allowing Konnie to get to her feet. 

        "How many times do I have to attack you?" Konnie asked.
        "Until you manage to hit me." Maize replied.
        "...Did you actually have to go through all this with Limax?"
        "I did. It took me all day to hit him." Maize nodded. "Now, attack me again. Keep your arms raised, and your stance wide."

        Shaking her head, Konnie raised her fists and charged towards Maize a third time.

        "Got you!"

        Her arms sore and her legs tired, Konnie finally hit Maize in the shoulder, her punch making contact just in the nick of time. The sun remained high in the sky, but Konnie knew it had been hours since they'd gotten out here. Sweat covered her skin, her breath coming in ragged breaths.

        Maize, on the other hand, merely nodded. She didn't seem winded in the slightest.

        "Good job. You got this part done quicker than I did."
        "Yeah? You sure?" Konnie asked. "Feels like I've been out here all day."
        "It's only about noon."
        "Really? Shit..."

        Gesturing for her to follow, Maize led Konnie to the shore, a short stretch of sand in between the ocean and the grassy earth. Konnie glanced at her friend, raising an eyebrow when Maize pointed to the ocean.

        "Catch the largest fish you can find." Maize told her. "You'll have to dive pretty deep in order to find the largest ones."
        "And... And then we'll start training, for real?" Konnie asked.
        "Start? We've already started."
        "...You were serious about this being part of the training? What's catching fish got to do with fighting?"
        "It's what Master Limax did." Maize explained. "I had to catch one of the larger fishes before he would teach me how to fight. He said it was a test."

        Konnie didn't know what to think of that. She certainly didn't expect to be catching fish or swimming through rivers. Shouldn't she be learning the basics of combat? Or something like that?

        "Well... Can I at least have a bit of privacy?" Konnie asked. "I'd rather not dive into the ocean with my clothes on."
        "Oh. I'll be waiting inside."

        Maize walked away without another word. Stripping off her gi, Konnie shivered as she stepped into the ocean, cold water lapping at her skin. She took a deep breath and began swimming away from the island, thankful that the ocean seemed calm today. Once she felt far enough away, Konnie took a deep breath and dived below the surface, adjusting to the cold water. If anything, it gave her relief from the summer heat.

        Maize hadn't told her how deep to dive, so she decided to swim down as far as she could. Still, no fish.

        'Wait, I should have asked what the fish look like. I know they're supposed to be big, so that's something. Still not seeing anything, though...'

        The water grew more and more frigid the father she swam. The stinging from the saltwater forced Konnie to close her eyes. Soon, a dull pain began to bore through her head, and her lungs cried for fresh air. She forced her eyes to open, seeing nothing but murky water. Turning, light streamed in from the surface, not choked by the depths of the ocean quite yet.

        'How far do I have to dive?' She wondered, swimming back up. 'I don't know if it's safe to go any deeper, and I need to breathe! Where the fuck are these fish?!'

        Finally bursting through the surface, Konnie gasped gratefully for air. Her ears rung and her body throbbed with a dull ache. She let herself float on the surface of the ocean for a few moments, before slowly padding back to shore. Trying to attack Maize had drained enough of her energy, and diving that deep pushed Konnie into exhaustion. 

        She briefly wondered if training was even over for today.

        Konnie got to her feet after a few seconds, wiping sand and saltwater off her skin as best as she could before putting her gi back on and returning to the house. Maize sat outside with her eyes closed, cross legged, her hands folded in her lap. When Konnie approached, her eyes snapped open and she looked up at her friend.

        "You didn't catch one, I see." Maize said.
        Konnie rolled her eyes with a wince. "Well, I tried. I didn't even see any fish. How far deep do you have to go to catch them?"
        "Very deep. I didn't expect you to catch one on your first try. I didn't catch one for a while."
        "How long did it take you?"
        Maize thought about it for a second. "...A month. Maybe more."
        "A whole month?! So what do I do until then?"
        "We have to start by preparing our bodies for the real ordeal of combat, and on Earth, this is the best way to do it. That's what Limax said to me, when I first started."
        "Whatever." Konnie scoffed. "I'd like to see you try to catch one. If it's really that simple!"

        Maize got up and left without another word, and Konnie went inside. Slumping into a chair, she huffed in irritation. She just wanted to fight! She didn't want to waste her time on fish and boulders! Even if it was how Maize had trained, she wanted to learn how to fight someone already!

        '...I hope she isn't upset. It's nice enough that she agreed to train me. But, is this really what her mentor did? The same guy who ditched a fucking kid in the wild for a year? Why should I trust his methods, huh?!' She thought to herself. 'Still, I didn't mean to snap at her like that. And she just left without saying anything. Maybe I did make her mad. I've never seen Maize get mad at anything before...'

        Konnie stretched a bit, brushing some sand off her neck. Her thoughts began to wander.

        'I didn't think she'd be so quiet. Awkward, even. Then again, it doesn't seem like Maize talks to many people aside from me. Maybe I should ask her about it sometime. I'm sure she could do with more friends. She seemed to like Xandria! Maybe we could all hang out once school starts. Speaking of, how am I balancing school and homework with all this training? Gods, this is going to be a rough year...'

        Just then, the door swung open. Konnie looked up to see Maize stepping inside, dripping wet from head to toe. A pair of enormous fish sat slung over her shoulders, covered in sleek dark scales. Konnie tried to figure out what kind of fish they were, but she'd never seen anything like them. 

        "I'm back." Maize said. "Here's the fish you wanted."
        "Huh?"
        "You said you wanted to see me catch some fish, right? I caught one for each of us."
        "Wait, I didn't mean..." Konnie trailed off. "Here, just set those down. Do you have any cooking knives?"
        "I have knives, yes."
        "Not the ones you showed me earlier, I mean real cooking knives."
        "Can't all knives be used as cooking knives?"

        As Maize gave her a blank stare, Konnie shook her head.

        "Forget it. Look Maize, I'm sorry for snapping at you just now. I know I should be more patient about what I learn and all, it's just... I didn't expect this kind of training, that's all."
        "...You snapped?" Maize asked.
        "Didn't you notice?"
        "Oh. I thought you just wanted something to eat. I was getting hungry, anyway."

        After a few moments of thinking, Konnie decided to move on. She searched around for a knife, wondering just how she was going to butcher these enormous fish.

Chapter 14: Soup So Bad You Return To Your Past Life

Return to top

August 12th, Age 717.  Late afternoon.

        Maize sat hunched over a new book, sitting at the bank of a large river. She knew the river eventually led to the west coast of the mainland, and had flown Konnie out to that coast before giving her a single task: swim to the other end of the river without being bitten. It had been almost an hour since Maize had left her friend alone, and glancing up, she saw no sign of the half-Saiyan. They had been training all day today, and the afternoon sun began to sink towards the horizon behind Maize.

        Turning back to her book, Maize flipped the page and continued reading. Beside her, Konnie's clothes sat in a rumpled pile.

        'So she finally gave into her exhaustion. Sometimes I forget Edomic has that whole euphoria rush, masking the physical toll of using it. It's good that someone told Rachel to rest. She's over-exerted her power before.'

        The sound of wet footsteps made Maize glance upwards. She set her book aside when she noticed Konnie standing in front of her, panting and dripping wet. Her thick black hair lay plastered to the sides of her face, tangled by a few twigs. An old shirt and a pair of swimming shorts stuck to her skin. However, her eyes shone and a wide grin had spread across her face.

        "I did it. Swam up the entire river!" She said, holding up her arm and showing off a bite mark. "You weren't lying about the animals. Fuckin' crocodile bit me!"
        "There's no crocodiles here, actually." Maize replied. "There's snakes and some larger lizards. Snapping turtles, too. But no crocodiles."
        "Really? Damn, I would have never known."
        "Yeah, I got bit when I did this my first time. Now, do it again."
        "Huh?" Konnie asked. "Didn't I do it right?"
        "You have to swim up the river without getting bit, remember?"
        "...Shit, I forgot about that part."
        Maize chuckled. "Do it again."
        "And this is all stuff Limax made you do?"
        "Right. We're making the most out of the environments Earth has. They're not the harshest, but it'll get you ready for when we actually start fighting."

        Hearing this, Konnie began walking back down the riverbank. Maize found herself alone again, turning back to her book. Time passed her by, a breeze drifting through the lush forest around her, the sound of the river and rustling leaves keeping her company.

        'I know the drinlings are used to their short lives. I know they have no problem sacrificing themselves. But... Being blown to shreds like that? Nia deserved better.'

        The cawing cry of a raven snapped Maize out of her book. She looked up to see a large black bird perched on the branch of a tree, preening their feathers. She'd never seen a raven that big before, setting her book aside for a moment.

        "Hello there." Maize said. "I like your feathers."
        The raven cawed.
        "I'm sorry, I can't understand bird-speak. I don't know if you can talk. It's okay if you can't."
        The raven cawed again, tilting their head.
        "Do you want to know what I'm reading?" She asked. "It's a good book. But it's the last book in a series, so maybe it won't make sense to you."

        After that, the raven fell silent. Maize decided to turn back to the book, and after a few minutes, she heard the bird fly away. Maize lost herself in the book once more, reading on and on as she neared the final chapters.

        '...She's brave for doing all that. Making allies out of the lurkers and freeing them from Maldor's control. I would have never thought to do that. Master Limax always said it was better to do things yourself. And how was she able to remember that command? She only heard it once, from Maldor himself no less. '

        As she finished her book, Maize heard footsteps again. Still dripping wet and even more fatigued, Konnie approached with a triumphant grin on her face.

        "I did it this time! I didn't get bit!" She said.
        "You did better than I did." Maize replied, getting to her feet. "It took me a few tries to avoid all the lizards."
        "How many tries?"
        "More than two. A snapping turtle bit my tail at some point. Nearly drowned when it paralyzed me."
        Konnie's eyes widened. "For real? Jeez... We doing anything else today? I'm starving."
        "I didn't plan on any more training, no."
        "Can we eat something that isn't fish?"
        "I suppose." Maize nodded. "There's bound to be something we can hunt around here, if you'd like."
        "I was thinking of going out, actually!" Konnie suggested. "West City isn't too far from here. Why don't we treat ourselves?"
        "Aren't we out already?"

        Konnie chuckled, grabbing her gi and changing clothes. Maize turned around to give her some privacy as she replied.

        "It means going out to a restaurant, and not hunting food ourselves. I know you're okay with eating fish every single day, but I'd like some variety! It's good for you."
        "Oh." Maize nodded in understanding. "If you want to, then I don't see why not."
        "Great! You can fly us there, right?"
        "Only if you tell me where to go."

        Turning around, Maize picked Konnie up and leapt into the air. After Konnie pointed her in the right direction, the skyline of a bustling city soon came into view on the horizon. Maize had never been to West City before. She'd heard of it, but like most of Earth's cities, she had never found a reason to visit. They all seemed far too big and confusing for her to visit on her own. Maize much preferred the simple island of Penguin Village, as peculiar of a place as it was.

        Landing quietly in a dark alley, Maize let Konnie take the lead from there. The two traveled down the quiet city streets until Konnie found a place to eat, a small diner with only a few other occupants inside. Ordering food didn't take long, as Konnie simply ordered everything on the menu and agreed to split it with Maize. Once they were settled, she attempted to fix her sodden hair.

        "Ugh, what a mess..." Konnie muttered. "You know, as weird as this training is, I kinda feel like I'm getting stronger."
        "How so?"
        "Can't really put my finger on it. I just feel like something's... Awakened? Is that the word? I don't know, how did it feel when you started training?"
        "I suppose I did feel a lot different after the Yunzabit Heights." Maize agreed. "I certainly felt more resilient."
        "Yeah, I bet you did after that ordeal." Konnie said. "You ever get the rage-outs?"
        "The what?"
        "Like, when something really gets you mad, and you can't get your anger to shut up?"
        "...No, not really." Maize shook her head.
        "Not even once?" Konnie asked. "I had to do this anger management program for a while, all because of it. It's like the rage builds up in my chest, until I can't think of anything else. You've never gotten that way before?"
        "Never."
        "You lucky bitch."

        Just then, some of their food arrived. As her friend dug in, Maize pondered what Konnie had told her. A burning anger in her chest? All Maize felt in her chest was the weight. Oh, there she was, thinking about the weight again. It never ended, did it?

        "...Maize?" Konnie asked. "You okay?"
        "Huh?" Maize snapped out of her thoughts. "Yeah."
        "You gonna eat? You spaced out there for a bit."

        Realizing she hadn't touched her food, Maize cleaned her plate in a matter of seconds. She'd never had anything like it, devouring a stack of pancakes and draining a glass of water. The sweet taste of syrup and spongy dough made her head spin, but she enjoyed it.

        Meanwhile, draining a bowl of soup, Konnie furrowed her brow a bit.

        "...Tastes a little funky." She muttered.
        "I'm sure it's fine." Maize shrugged.

August 12th, Age 717.  Night.

        Konnie awoke in the middle of the night. Faintly, as she began to stir, her stomach continued to cramp. Maybe she shouldn't have eaten that soup, now that she thought about it. Her eyes flickered open, staring up at a sky full of glittering stars for a few moments, enjoying the sight for what it was worth.

        She then realized she had fallen asleep inside Maize's house. Not outside. Why were there stars?

        Trying to move, Konnie found that her body refused to listen to her commands. She could breathe, she could look around, but she couldn't move the rest of her body. Around her stood tall trees crowned with violet leaves, and below her lay pale green grass. She tried to focus in on something, but everything around her felt hazy, disconnected, with the sounds of the forest echoing unnaturally around her. Her body remained still, staring up at the stars. A wave of calm passed over Konnie, and she supposed she could stand to lay there for a little while longer.

        Konnie wondered where she was. Her stomach continued to churn, but even that felt muted. She had a strange feeling of deja-vu as she tried to recognize her surroundings. It was if she knew this place. But she'd never seen trees like these before, not ones with purple leaves. Was Maize around? Konnie didn't notice any sign of her friend.

        Just then, she heard the sound of footsteps, her body sitting up in response. Looking down, Konnie realized this definitely wasn't her body. She stared down at the form of a shorter, slimmer woman, a light suit of armor covering part of her body. A pair of gauntlets shielded her forearms, her skin a few shades darker than Konnie's real body.

        "Ninjin?"

        Konnie got to her feet as a man's voice called out for her. She assumed this "Ninjin" had to be her for the time being, in this weird dream. In front of her stood a young man, a brown tail wrapped around his waist and a sturdy set of armor guarding his body. A green visor sat over one of his narrow eyes. An unrecognizable symbol marked one side of his armor, and a black bodysuit covered most of his skin.

        "You're late." Konnie said, in a voice that wasn't hers. "What took you so long?"
        "I had a long day." The young man replied. "It's nice to see you, though."
        "Everything go well?"

        Her and the young man began to walk through the forest, side by side. Konnie's body continued to refuse her own commands, and she eventually gave in and let it walk on its own. Instead, she focused her attention on everything else. Here she was, in some kind of fever dream, trapped in the body of a stranger.

        Konnie thought about the name the young man had used for her. Ninjin. She didn't recognize it. Yet at the same time, the mere sound of it made something stir in Konnie's chest.

        "How's everything going with you?" The young man asked.
        "Same as usual." Konnie, or rather Ninjin, replied. "Pretty slow, for once. Only had a few graves to dig."

         Were they both Saiyans, him and this Ninjin? Thinking back, Konnie hadn't noticed a tail on Ninjin's body. But after checking again, the young man definitely had a long tail of his own, and Konnie concluded that he had to be a Saiyan at the very least. She could gather that they weren't on Earth, and wondered if this was the Saiyan planet. But how could she dream about the Saiyan planet if she'd never seen it?

        Then again, how could she dream about these two strangers when she'd never seen them, either? As the two began to walk through the forest together, Konnie tried to remember if she'd ever seen this man before. She hadn't.

        "I met with the emperor today." The young man told her.
        "Must have been fun." Ninjin said. "Did you get to speak with him?"
        "Briefly. The fact that he even noticed me is a good sign, but getting to speak with him was even better. I think I might actually have a shot at this job."
        "You've really got your heart set on being the Captain? I'd think just being a royal guardsman is enough contact with Kelvin."
        "Sure, for you." He shrugged. "You're a low-class warrior, he'd probably look down on you."
        "And what's that supposed to mean?" She asked.
        "Oh, uh," He began to stutter, "I didn't mean—"
        Ninjin chuckled. "Relax, I'm just messing with you. Besides, aren't we here to get away from all that?"
        "I suppose that's fair."

        The two walked in silence for a few moments. Konnie felt the corners of her mouth twitching, as if she wanted to smile but resisted for an unknown reason. Glancing at the young man, her heart fluttered. However, her mind didn't understand why. Was it because he was another Saiyan? She supposed that was pretty exciting.

        After a while, her mouth opened, and more words came out.

        "Caper?" Ninjin asked, as Konnie spectated.
        "Yeah?"
        "You ever think about getting away from here? For good, I mean?"

        Just then, Konnie's stomach began to churn again, and her vision faded to black. Her eyes snapped open a second later. The forest had faded. Her body was her own again. She was in Maize's room, lying on a small mattress against the wooden floor. Grimacing, Konnie rose to feet and made her way outside, covering her mouth as her stomach continued to cry out in upset. She felt like she would throw up, but didn't.

        A part of her wondered who Caper and Ninjin could be, especially if she had dreamed about them so vividly. Another part of her wished she hadn't eaten that soup.

Chapter 15: Oh Of Course You Have A Dead Dad

Return to top

August 14th, Age 717. Early morning.

        Maize found herself alone when she woke up that morning. Looking around her room, she noticed that Konnie's mattress was empty. At least she was moving around again. She had been out sick all day yesterday. Something about bad soup, if she remembered correctly. Getting up, Maize got dressed for the day and left her room, still not seeing her friend.

        Odd. Where could Konnie have gone? She couldn't have gone far, since Maize hadn't taught her how to fly yet.

        Leaving her house, Maize stepped outside into the hot summer air, looking around and still not seeing Konnie. She did notice a pile of clothes on the ground, recognizing them as Konnie's gi. Strange. She wasn't still feeling ill, was she? Maize sincerely hoped not, given that she was hoping to resume training today. Over the past few months, she'd grown to look forward to teaching Konnie something new every day. 

        "You there?" Maize called out. "Konnie? Hello?"

        Just then, without warning, something breached out of the water. Turning, Maize noticed Konnie swimming back to shore, struggling to keep a grip on something. She turned to the ocean, smiling just a bit.

        "You're coming with me!" Konnie yelled. "Took me all fuckin' morning to catch you!"

        Slowly but surely, Konnie dragged a massive fish to shore, hoisting it over her shoulder once she managed to find her footing. Even as the fish struggled and squirmed about, she kept a grip on it as she approached Maize, her eyes ablaze with triumph and a wide grin on her face. Maize held out her hands, taking the fish from Konnie and bringing it back inside. Konnie followed shortly behind, scooping up her clothes in the meantime.

        "You weren't lying. I didn't think I could dive that deep!" She said, somewhat breathless. "I was hoping I could surprise you when you woke up, but I guess not..."
        "It's okay. You still passed the test."
        "Yeah, but it took longer than I'd have liked. Didn't it only take you a month to pass this test?"
        Maize shrugged. "You still did well. Now, I'm pretty sure I can train you."
        "Just pretty sure?" Konnie asked. "Can I at least learn how to fly, or something? It's annoying having to be carried everywhere."

        Hearing this, Maize gave Konnie a few minutes to get cleaned up and dressed, before leading her back outside. They stood a good distance away from the small house, facing away from it. She extended her hand, shooting a simple blast out at the vast ocean. Konnie watched her, raising an eyebrow.

        "All living things possess ki. My mentor described it as life's natural energy." She began. "If you want to use it, focus in on yourself. Search for something distinct from your physical body, but still a part of you."
        "Huh, not very specific." Konnie muttered. "...What's it supposed to feel like?"
        "Mine feels like shockwaves running through my body."

        After a few moments of silence, Konnie spoke up again.

        "I don't feel any shockwaves. But there's something there."
        "What's it feel like?"
        "Like... Burning? It feels like waves of burning heat. Is that it?"
        "It's a start." Maize said. "Command it into the palm of your hand. Own it. Control it."

        Konnie raised her hand and pointed it towards the ocean. Almost immediately, a red ball of light formed in her palm, rocketing away from her hand as she shrieked. Maize stayed calm as ever. Konnie looked back at her with wide eyes, an excited smile forming on her face.

        "Holy shit, this... This feels amazing!" She exclaimed. "It's like it's always been here. How did I not notice this?"
        "I didn't notice it until I started using it." Maize told her. "Now, you wanted to learn how to fly, right?"
        "Can we eat afterwards?"
        "Sure."

        Maize began to hover in the air, the action coming as natural as breathing to her. Konnie furrowed her brow, remaining on the ground as she looked up at Maize's floating form. 

        "Is it difficult?" Konnie asked. "Flying, I mean?"
        "Not particularly." Maize shook her head. "Focus on your feet. Command your energy to lift yourself into the air—"

        Just as she said that, though, Konnie rocketed into the air with a scream. Thinking fast, Maize flew after her, catching her before she began to fall. The half-Saiyan clung to her until they returned to the ground, and even when Maize set her back on her feet, Konnie kept a grip on her forearm. She shook like a leaf, her eyes wide.

        "...Whoops." Konnie finally muttered.
        "Try it again."

        Maize stepped back as Konnie slowly began to levitate in the air. She wobbled, raising her arms to keep her balance, but she hovered in place without skyrocketing away this time. Taking her hand, Maize gently began to pull her up higher. Konnie kept an iron grip on her hand, but as they rose above the island and towards the clouds, Maize felt her grasp loosening bit by bit.

        When they had flown above the few stray clouds, Maize let go of Konnie's hand completely and drifted a few yards away. She had picked up on it quickly. Quicker than Maize did, when she first learned to fly.

        "Fly to me." She said, raising her voice so Konnie could hear. "If you drop, I'll catch you."

        Konnie slowly began to float towards her, her eyes wide and her body shaking. But she stayed in the air, thankfully. As she drew closer, Maize leaned back and began flying away from her ever so slowly. 

        "Hey, no fair!" Konnie said.
        Maize chuckled. "Keep trying."

        Konnie picked up the pace, nearly plowing into Maize with a sudden burst of speed. The two began to chase each other around in the air, Konnie visibly growing more comfortable. Even though she teetered around awkwardly and couldn't exactly control her speed, she still chased after Maize with loud laugher, the wind blowing her hair back. 

        Maize took a deep breath, filling her lungs with fresh, uplifting air. But just as she recognized that, the weight in her chest dropped like an anvil. Even as Konnie caught up with her, smiling brightly, the brief wonder had faded from Maize's mood.

        "You okay?" Konnie asked for a second. "You got all quiet again."
        "Huh? Oh..." Maize shrugged. "I'm alright. I'm glad you learn so quickly."
        "You sure?"
        "Why don't we go back to the island?"

        With that, Konnie began to fly back towards the house, wobbling again as she landed on the ground. Maize landed beside her, shaking her head. They had more training to focus on anyway, as well as fish to eat back at home. No sense getting carried away for too long. She stepped back inside, barely noticing Konnie approaching the massive fish as she went into her room.

        The weight began to choke. Maize swallowed it down, staying in her room until her breathing evened out. Her eyes burned, but they didn't water.

        'Do what Master Limax said to do. Force your emotions back into line.' Maize thought. 'I wonder why it got worse, all of a sudden. Nothing bad happened. But, I guess it does that sometimes...'

        As she collected herself, grabbing her sword and strapping it to her waist, Maize tried to distract her mind. She had fish to eat, a friend to train, and little less than a year to prepare for a tournament.

December 13th, Age 717. Evening.

        Bursting out of the freezing depths of the ocean, Konnie landed firmly on the ground with a pair of struggling fish in her grasp. Snow had since covered the island, the frozen ground sending a chill through her wet feet. She hurried inside without delay, greeted by a warm fire the second she stepped into the house.

        "I got dinner!" She said as she stepped in. "Give me a hand."

        Maize sat waiting for her at the main room's table. Over the past months, they had made a few additions to the main room. A few more tables lined the walls, stacked with various cooking implements Konnie had brought over. A coat rack had been fixed to the door, a mini-fridge in the corner. Some cushioned chairs sat next to the main table, one of which was occupied by Maize. Beside the fireplace sat a space heater, which currently remained off. The heat from the fire would do for now. Outside, a second portable generator had been added, giving power to the mini-fridge for now.

        Konnie set the two fish down on the table, Maize getting up and grabbing a set of knives. Proper cooking knives, at that. 

        "Show me how to do it again." Maize muttered.
        "Well, grab the right knife for one." Konnie told her. "You want that big, heavy knife over there. It's on the table. And grab the scaler, too."

        Once Maize handed her the fish scaler, Konnie got to work on the first fish. Ideally, she would have the fish in a sink of water, but not even her sink at home could fit this thing. She supposed she'd have to clean up the scales later.

        "These guys have pretty buttery flesh, so you want to be careful scaling them." She explained as she went. "And then once you're done, you'll want to clean up your table. Get all the scales thrown away."
        "Buttery?" Maize asked.
        "It almost wants to come off the bones, is what I'm trying to say. Here, watch."

        Konnie got rid of the loose scales and flipped the fish over, slicing through the back of its head.

        "See, you want to make sure you aren't puncturing the organs, and if you're really careful, you should be able to just free up the filet from the ribs..." She went on, taking apart the fish piece by piece. "...And then once you have the meat, just cut away any part of the stomach lining that might be left over."
        "I see." Maize nodded. "I would like to try."
        Konnie handed her the knife. "Good tip, let the knife do the work. It's heavy for a reason."

        Maize began gingerly copying the steps Konnie had shown her, scaling the fish and slicing through it. She produced a pair of rough fillets, and although Konnie wished they were a little bit tidier, they would certainly work for dinner tonight. Her eyes traveled to the fireplace, the crackling fire hot and bright. Taking the knife from Maize, she began slicing the fish into more manageable pieces, trying to make them small enough to fit in a normal pan.

        "Been pretty chilly these days, hasn't it?" Konnie asked.
        "It's been colder." Maize replied, cleaning up the remaining scales. "But it certainly gets cold here this time of year."
        "Sure does. You ever do anything special for the new year?"
        "Not really."
        "My parents are asking if I can come back for new years, just for dinner. I'm sure they'd love it if you tagged along."
        "Will there be food?"
        Konnie chuckled, heating up the fish over the fire. "Yes, there will definitely be food."
        "Enough for three Saiyans?"
        "With the money my mom makes, she can afford food for three of us. Besides, I think we should ask her about Delta."

        It had been a while since Konnie had thought about what happened in June. But she thought about it now. They still had a wish to make, Prism was still out there, and they had the cryptic instructions of Delta on top of it all. Konnie remembered her letter mentioning her mother, and although she had put it off in order to train with Maize, she wanted answers.

        "Oh, yeah." Maize nodded. "What's she got to do with it?"
        "In the letter I got, Delta told me they've been working with my mom for years. They even said I should talk to her about it." Konnie explained. "I wonder what this whole thing with the tournament is about, though. Do you think we'll still get to join?"
        "Maybe."
        "I hope we do. I've always wanted to go, either way! Is it fun?"
        "...I think you'd like it." Maize said. "It's not my favorite place to be."
        Konnie raised an eyebrow. "Aren't you a two-time champion?"
        "Oh, yeah. I forgot."
        "You... Forgot? Don't you like being a champion?"
        "I don't care either way."
        "Then why do you fight in them?"
        "I have to."
        "Says who?"
        "Master Limax."
        "Did he actually say that?" Konnie asked.
        Maize merely shrugged, averting her gaze. "Well, not exactly. He told me he'd return once I proved that I was strong enough to undergo my final challenge. I thought becoming the champion might work, but it hasn't."
        "Final challenge? Is that a part of his training? Do I get one, too?"
        "No. It's something only I can do."
        "Well, what is it?" Konnie pried, growing more curious. "Maybe I can help."
        "You shouldn't." Maize shook her head. "Master Limax said I should keep it to myself."
        "He's not here. How's he gonna know?"

        Something seemed off. Konnie kept her eyes on Maize, who refused to look back at her. The burly Saiyan bit her lip, and when she spoke up after a few long moments, her voice had grown quieter than ever.

        "...It's my father. My real one." She muttered. "I have to avenge him."
        "Your father? I... I kinda thought Limax was your father."
        "I'm not supposed to call him that. He says it's disrespectful to my Saiyan father."
        "What happened to him, then?"
        "He was killed by his rival. That's all I know." She explained. "Master Limax took me in shortly after his death. All my life, he's trained me to be the strongest warrior I can be, so that I can put my father to rest one day. And when he thinks I'm ready, he'll tell me where to find my father's killer."

        Konnie nearly choked. She didn't think Maize was training for something so serious, let alone so heartbreaking. Maize didn't look back at her, blinking rapidly after staring into the fire for too long. And yet, she continued to stare. 

        "...I'm sorry. That must have been hard on you." Konnie said after a few moments. "Were you close with your father?"
        Maize shook her head. "He died when I was a baby. It's shadowed me, though. It's always weighed down on my heart, even to this day."
        "Like, do you wish you could have known him? Is that what's eating at you?"
        "A little. I've always wanted to call someone my father."
        "Huh... You know, I don't get how calling Limax your dad is disrespectful. Did he ever explain that?"
        "No. I don't always understand the things he talks about. A lot of things don't make sense to me, in general."
        "So..." Konnie trailed off. "Have you ever asked him to explain? It just seems a little weird. Maybe I'm in the wrong, but still."
        "He doesn't like it when I ask a lot of questions, so I try not to." Maize said. "If he says it's disrespectful, I'll trust him."

        As Konnie finished cooking the fish, she couldn't help but think about that more. Maize had a lot of trust in her mentor, obviously. Why wouldn't she? Fatherhood aside, he was the man who raised Maize for most of her life. How could she not trust him? And if he'd taught her this well, helping her become the powerful fighter Konnie knew Maize was, then wasn't he worthy of that trust? However, Konnie wondered how helpful that would be, for Maize to avenge a man she never knew. Not only that, but she remembered that Limax didn't care for Saiyans. Why should he care if Maize's dad was dead? 

        The smell of freshly cooked fish snapped her out of her thoughts, as did the growling of her stomach. She supposed she could think about it later.

Chapter 16: Getting More Infodumps Over With In One Long-Ass Chapter DWI

Return to top

Chapter 16: Getting More Infodumps Over With In One Long-Ass Chapter DWI

Return to top

December 31st, Age 717. Noon.

        "Okay, which one of you fucked up my wrist?"

        Waiting outside the old temple, Prism wrapped a splint around their left wrist. The facets had spent time training together earlier today, and as usual, someone had been a bit too rough. They would have Mist heal it, but she had gone off on her own today. She had been doing that often, as of late. Prism had a good idea as to why.

        The young figure glanced around, their breath pluming into little white clouds. Despite the chilly breeze, the sun gave them a bit of warmth as they sat waiting outside the old temple. Yaroslav himself wasn't home, thankfully. Snow had covered the old stone steps and icicles formed underneath the ledge of the roof. Winter had settled in for the year.

        Earlier that day, Yaroslav had given Prism an order. Even now, they shivered just remembering his voice.

        "Someone's going to visit today. You'll be working with him to secure the Dragon Balls next June. Make a good first impression. No jokes."

        The morning had since faded into the afternoon, and Prism had yet to meet anyone. Yaroslav hadn't given them a time, or a name, or even a description of their new partner. As they waited, their mind drifted to the task at hand regarding the Dragon Balls, and what had happened earlier that year. Prism wondered if they would see those two girls again. In all honesty, they hoped not. They prayed those two would mind their own business, for their own sakes. After all, despite the circumstances, they both seemed like nice people. Then again, they probably hated Prism.

        'I don't think it was me this time.' Carnelian pointed out. 'I saw Ruby fall pretty badly though!'
        'Yeah, but I didn't fall on my wrist.' Ruby said, his voice echoing in Prism's mind. 'Emerald, did you—'
        'No. Why is it always me who gets accused first, huh?'
        'Hey, that's not true. Carnelian suggested me first!'
        'Yeah, whatever.'
        'Okay, let's not be sullen here. It was me.' Diamond spoke up. 'Apologies, Prism. Completely slipped my mind!'

        Prism glanced around again. Still no sign of anyone. They wondered if Mist would come back before the new stranger got here.

        'Nah, she's probably still mad at me.' Emerald said. 'We... She and I had an argument.'
        "I'm well aware, Emerald." Prism muttered. "One, I know about everything you do. And two, you're always trying to piss her off."
        'Well, why does she stick around if she hates us so much? That's what I tried to tell her. If she thinks our new plan is stupid, she can leave whenever she wants!'
        'She doesn't want to abandon us, and she doesn't hate us.' Obsidian stated. 'Even if she disagrees with our plan, she at least recognizes it's the only one we've got. We help the old bear out this year, and we bide our time until we can try for the wish again.'
        'That's not true! We have plenty of other options.' Carnelian said.
        "Oh yeah?" Prism asked. "Like what? We can't run away, gods only know what he'd do to hunt us down. We can't take him down on our own, obviously. So what else should we do?"
        'Those girls might help us.'
        "Assuming they don't want us dead, do you really think either of them stand a chance? That Maize girl is strong, but not strong enough."
        'I don't believe that.' Carnelian retorted.
        "Well, I do." Prism shrugged. "What are you going to do about it?"

        Just then, the sound of heavy footsteps on snowy ground snapped Prism out of their thoughts. For a second, they thought Yaroslav had returned. But the sound of clanking metal soon changed their mind. Glancing up, they met eyes with a smiling man clad in black and green, his hair fading from brown to blonde as it spilled down his shoulders. He sat in the arms of a hulking metal automaton, with a blank face ringed by sensors and cameras. The robot set the man down on his feet, and he gave Prism a friendly wave.

        “You must be the kid.” He greeted them. “Prism, right?”
        “Yeah. Did Yaroslav send you?”
        “He sure did. The name’s Armen. Mind if I sit?”

        Scooting over, Prism gave Armen some space on the cracked stone steps. Armen took a good look at the old temple as he sat down, his eyes lingering on the worn symbol above the door. Looking closely, Prism noticed a set of throwing knives discreetly strapped to his belt. They couldn't quite place how strong he was, not by looking at him. A part of them wondered how genuine his smile was.

        The robot stood completely inert in front of them. Prism shivered, trying not to look at it. They’d never seen anything like it before.

        “So, what’s with that thing? Where do you even get a robot like that?” They decided to ask, Armen giving them a chuckle.
        “Long story short, I’ve been down on my luck these days. Someone offered me good money to test this thing out for a bit.”
        “Really? What can it do?”
        “So far, it can fly.” He shrugged. “Haven’t exactly done a lot with it yet, but here’s hoping this whole Dragon Ball nonsense will be a good enough test. I named it Shura. Used to have a pet parakeet named Shura, when I was a kid.”
        "Might have to get me one. Are they still offering?"
        "Not that I know of. I can't really talk about who I got it from. At least, not yet. Maybe I'll introduce you after this is all over."

        Prism pouted. They wanted a cool robot! But after glancing at Shura again, they had second thoughts. Something about that blank panel of a face unsettled them. They decided to move on.

        "So," Prism began, "You're helping me find the Dragon Balls? What's the catch?"
        "Simple. We're robbing the World Martial Arts Tournament."
        "...That doesn't sound simple at all."
        "You'd think." Armen chuckled. "I can't believe they're still using cash prizes. As long as I get in undetected, it'll be easy on my end. We'll be in and out before the tournament even begins."
        "What do you need from me, then?" Prism asked.
        "I'll need you to cause a scene while I get the prize money. Don't kill anyone, but draw as much attention as you can. The old bear said you'd be perfect for the job."
        "Couldn't you have the robot do it?"
        "I could, but Shura's also my way off the island. I can't exactly fly, like you ki masters. Plus," Armen went on, "It'd be a bad idea to cause too much destruction. Like I said, I don't want you to kill anyone. You're just getting their attention, so I can do my part of the job."
        "Fine, sounds simple enough." Prism said. "Fair warning, it's not just normal humans competing anymore. You hear about the newest champion? Maize?"
        "Yaroslav told me all about what happened last year. That's the other reason why I need you." Armen explained. "I'll have Shura protecting me, but I'd rather not risk an encounter with that champion. You'll need to keep her occupied if she tries to stop us. Sound like a deal?

        Thinking about it for a moment, Prism nodded. The plan seemed simple enough. Fighting Maize again seemed like a hurdle, but they had a chance to prepare this time.

        "And in return, you'll help me with the Dragon Balls. Right?"
        "Whatever you need, we're at your disposal. With my skills and Shura's power, no one's stealing the wish this time." He agreed. "You know, I considered looking for the Dragon Balls myself. Wasn't much older than you. You're about what, eighteen?"
        "Sixteen." Prism corrected. "Born in Age 701."
        "Ah. So, you were born after the whole incident with Yaroslav, then. Did he tell you about that?"
        "I know enough about it from my mom. Never really understood why he did all that, though. He just says the other schools deserved it."
        "Is he around right now?"
        "No." Prism said. "I wouldn't talk about it if he was, trust me. He's out training in the mountains."

        Armen shook his head, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a small sandwich wrapped in foil. He held it up to Prism, who shook their head. With a shrug, the man tore off a bite, speaking up once he swallowed.

        "I was around when it happened, you know. Scary shit." He said, taking another bite. "It's crazy. These schools were around for a long time, longer than Yaroslav for sure. And within a year, it was all gone. Centuries of work, all destroyed in less than a year. And for what? So he could turn around and make it all for nothing? I'll never understand why."
        "Careful what you say." Prism muttered. "Doesn't matter how much sense he makes, or doesn't make. Not anymore."
        "Fair point. It's why I'd rather be on his good side. Do you know what his wish is?"
        "You'll never guess. He wants to erase everyone on Earth that might be able to surpass him."
        "...You're right." Armen chuckled sardonically. "I would never have seen that coming. Never in a million years. After that, what's he want?"
        "Beats me." Prism leaned back a bit, their head tilting upwards as they yawned. "But, orders are orders. If he wants to be the strongest man on Earth that badly, fine. I'm not about to compete."
        "Oh, don't get me wrong. I wouldn't disobey him either, if he was my master. Which leads me to ask, why did you become his student?"

        Biting their lip, Prism hoped this line of questioning wouldn't last very long. They knew it would lead to things they hated talking about, or even thinking about. 

        "Yeah, technically I'm his only student these days. I know he likes pretending the Arctos Clan is still a thing, when it's not."
        "So, why'd you do it?" Armen asked. "Look, I'll be blunt with you. There's a good chance he'll turn on you, too. We both know what he did to his students. You sure this is the place for you?"
        "Where else can I go? I've been with Yaroslav all my life. He's practically the only family I've got."
        "Alright, fair. Did he adopt you, or something?"
        Prism shook their head. "For a while, it was me and my mom. Never knew my real dad. She and Yaroslav had a lot going on between them. Then, they had a falling out, and... Well, use your imagination."

        Armen nodded, slipping his sandwich away and swallowing his last mouthful. Prism didn't speak up again, their attention fixating on the billowy plumes of their breath, watching as little white wisps faded in little more than a second. They used to pretend it was dragon breath, when they were younger. After a few silent moments, Armen spoke up again.

        "Sorry." He said. "Didn't mean to bring up the past."
        "It happened years ago. I'm done crying about it." Prism lied. "She was the one who attacked him, anyway. Or, well, her facets did. Hard to explain."
        "...Facets?"
        "She and I have the same condition, where we—"
        "No, I get that." Armen interrupted. "Was her name Crystal? Crystal Lockwood?"
        Prism choked. "...How'd you know that?"

        Instead of replying, Armen looked Prism up and down. Pulling their bangs up, they showed him their three eyes as well. His face lit up, and a smile cracked along his face.

        "I can't believe I didn't see it before. You even wear your bangs over your eyes, like she did. I never knew Crystal had a kid!"
        "Did you know her?" Prism asked.
        "It's a bit of a long story, but yeah. We met during the third World Martial Arts Tournament, when she took the championship home. Almost joined the Arctos Clan because of her, actually. I caught up with her after the whole incident. Even tried to get her to leave with me, but she refused."
        "Yaroslav would have hunted us down if we tried to run, that's what she always told me. And she's right. He would."
        "Never ends with that guy, huh?"
        "Tell me about it. And guess who has to go looking for the Dragon Balls? Not him, obviously. Gods forbid."

        The two shared a chuckle. Nevertheless, mentioning Crystal caused a lump to form in Prism's throat, one they did their best to swallow for now. No sense breaking down in front of a stranger. Armen got to his feet, brushing snow off his pants and glancing back at Prism one last time.

        "Well, it was nice meeting you, Prism Lockwood." He said, flashing a smile. "I'll be back closer to June with more of a cohesive plan. Keep yourself alive until then, alright?"
        "No promises."

        Finally, to Prism's relief, Armen got up and climbed back into the arms of his massive robot, the two of them flying away. Finding themself alone, Prism went back inside the old temple, heading upstairs to their modest bedroom. A wooden crate containing most of their belongings sat in the corner, next to an old cot. Sitting down on the cot, Prism took a deep, shuddering breath. Their breath no longer plumed in front of them, but they continued to shiver. Their head twitched back and forth in short, sporadic movements.

        "Prick." They muttered. "Keep Mom's name out of your mouth... Okay, fine, I get that he didn't mean anything. Would you shut up, Carnelian? Don't talk to him like that! Hey, who are you to tell me how to talk?! He's right, though. We shouldn't be hanging around here. And what else are we going to do? Run away? Fight him, and lose? So he can kill us, like he did to everyone else?! Shut up! No, you shut up!"

        Shimmering overtook their body. Their hands balled into fists, gripping the edge of the cot. Taking another deep breath, Prism bit their lip and refused to speak until the clamor in their head calmed down. The shimmering faded. Their body remained fused.

        "Can you all chill out for two minutes?" They said. "I got this. We get him the wish, hope that it doesn't affect us, and we come back a year later with our own wish. You guys just have to be patient."
        'What if we can't wait that long?' Sapphire asked. 'He turned on his old students, he turned on Mom, and he'll turn on us the minute he gets suspicious.'
        'So, we don't make him suspicious. How hard is that to understand?' Emerald griped.
        "Guys!" Prism exclaimed. "Can we move on from this topic already? I made up my mind."

        The facets didn't stop talking though, and Prism decided to ignore them as much as they could. The only person they wanted to talk to right now was Mist, but she still hadn't returned. Leaning back, Prism tried to calm themself down, but their eyes watered despite their best efforts.

        Running away would result in death. Fighting Yaroslav would result in death. They had to stick with the only plan they thought had a chance.

December 31st, Age 717. Evening.

        A light snowfall descended upon Central City. Cleaning her plate, Konnie sat at the dinner table with Maize and her parents. She had returned home for the new year, as promised. Okkoro had barraged them both with questions about training, and how Konnie was holding up. Maize had remained quiet, initially tentative of the food Serenity had prepared. But after trying it, she had devoured her plate just as quickly as Konnie had. 

        It felt nice sitting at the dinner table again, eating something that wasn't fish. It felt nice being home. But Konnie had more on her mind.

        Now, Okkoro had stepped away from the table for a moment. Maize remained seated. Konnie got up and made her way into the kitchen, seeing her mother cleaning some of the dishes. Feeling around in her pocket, she pulled out the letter Delta had written for her. Was she really about to do this? What if it was a hoax, after all? Steeling herself, Konnie spoke up.

        "Mom?"
        "Yes, dear?"
        "Do you believe in fairies?"

        Serenity paused, turning off the sink and drying her hands. Leading her upstairs, she ushered Konnie into her bedroom and closed the door. When she spoke, she lowered her voice, a seriousness in her tone that Konnie had never heard before.

        "When did Delta get in contact with you?" She asked.
        "Back in June." Konnie replied. "So, you do know about them?"
        "We've been writing back and forth since I was in high school, Konnie. I definitely know about them."
        "Why didn't you tell me?"
        "I couldn't." Serenity shook her head. "They asked me to keep it a secret from you and your father. Said it was for your own safety."
        "Well, how'd this all start? You've never mentioned anything like this before."

        Hearing this, Serenity approached her closet and began rummaging around for something. Konnie glanced around her parents' bedroom, the only light coming from a lamp on a nightstand. Serenity soon turned back to Konnie with a shoe box in her hands, sitting on the bed and gesturing for Konnie to join her. She then opened the shoe box, revealing a stack of letters written on yellowed parchment.

        "I have a few more boxes, too. All full of their letters." She explained. "I didn't save them at first. I threw them away without reading them for the first couple months. Thought I had a stalker."
        "When did you start reading them?" Konnie asked.
        "Curiosity got the better of me. Delta didn't ask me for favors at first. For a while, they just offered advice. Advice I didn't know I needed. They encouraged me to go into computer science even when I wasn't accepted at first, they urged me to apply for a job with the royal family, and now look where I am."
        "That was their idea? Wow... What else did they say to you?"
        Serenity thought about it for a second, leafing through a few letters. "My ex cheated on me. Delta told me to confront her about it, and I did. Shortly after that, they said I should take a vacation, and to try something new. I decided to go camping for the week, up north. Never been camping before that trip. And that's where I met your father."
        Konnie gasped. "Holy shit, you're kidding..."
        "He scared me at first. I think we scared each other. He wanted to know why I was camping outside his home, and I wanted to know why he had a tail! But we got to talking, and I found myself camping out there the next month. And the month after. And... Well, the rest is history."

        This had taken a turn. Konnie didn't know what she expected out of Delta, but it certainly wasn't this. Bringing her parents together? Getting her mom a job as a royal scientist? How much of a role did this stranger have in her life?

        "What else?" Konnie asked. "Anything about me?"
        "Not at first. What did Delta say to you?"
        "They told me I'm instrumental in overcoming some kind of threat, and that something's going to happen at the tournament this year. There's someone Maize and I will need to help. They also said I'm going to be involved a lot more danger. I don't know if I should believe it yet, but..."
        Serenity nodded, biting her lip. "They've told me that, too. They've told me about it since you were ten. I don't want to believe that there's trouble coming, but at the same time, I don't think they're lying."
        "Should I trust it, then?" Konnie asked. "They have that errand for me, at the tournament. Should I listen?"

        Before answering, Serenity pulled Konnie into a gentle hug, rubbing her shoulder lovingly. Konnie leaned against her mother's shoulder, thinking things over. On the one hand, she had no reason to believe a bunch of letters, full of vague warnings and eerily specific details, written by a complete stranger. Who knew what Delta's true motivations were, even if they weren't lying? On the other hand, listening to the letters had clearly worked for her mother. And given everything that had happened in June, were cryptic letters really that out of the ordinary? Konnie was half alien! She could shoot energy beams out of her hands! Was a letter from Delta really that out of place in comparison?

        Gods, why did her life have to be so weird?

        "I don't want to say this, but yes. Listen to Delta for now. If something seems off about them, we can deal with it when it happens." Serenity told her, her voice tense. "I don't know much about the world you're getting involved in, but I don't think it's a good idea to pull out of it now. You're half-Saiyan as it is. And as much as your father and I wish we could protect you... I don't know if we can anymore. I really don't."
        "...Alright. I'll listen." Konnie said. "I'll do my best. I mean, I signed up for this kind of shit, didn't I?"

        The two chuckled, but even then, Konnie choked back a wave of worry. She wished this Delta would tell them more, but for now, all she had was a simple errand. She could handle that, right?

        "Konnie?" Serenity said.
        "Yeah?"
        "Promise me you'll keep yourself safe out there."
        "I promise, Mom."

Chapter 17: Sparring + More Lore Cause Why Not

Return to top

May 18th, Age 718.  Late morning.

        The months had rolled by since the new year. No new letters from Delta, no news about Prism, and no sign of any impending danger. The Earth had carried on as peacefully as ever.

        Standing in the heat of the Diablo Desert, Maize took a final sip of cold water before turning to face Konnie. A new belt hugged her stocky waist, hidden underneath the folds of her gi. A few holes in the fabric had been stitched and patched with care. Konnie pulled her hair back into twin buns, giving Maize a confident grin.

        "You ready?" The half-Saiyan asked.
        "Of course."
        "Then, what are we waiting for?"

        Making sure her sword was strapped to her waist, Maize nodded, getting into a wide stance and raising her fists. Her eyes locked onto Konnie, a slight smile forming on her face. Konnie, on the other hand, smiled broadly and got into a stance of her own.

        "Let's see what you've got, Maize!"

        Standing her ground, Maize let the stocky half-Saiyan charge first, watching Konnie's leg whip forward as her arm reflexively raised to block it. She attempted to punch Konnie with her free arm, narrowly missing and taking a step back as the half-Saiyan pressed forward. Konnie stayed light on her feet, swiftly driving her knee into Maize's chest and knocking her back a bit. 

        Keeping her footing, Maize pursued Konnie as she leapt back, punching her square in the chest and sending her crashing into one of the sparse boulders dotting the desert. The stone shattered in dramatic fashion, but Konnie got back on her feet in an instant, bolting towards Maize with an unfaltering grin.

        "That all you got?!" She yelled.

        Without a reply, Maize brought her hands together, bright blue light forming around both as she fired off a series of shots at Konnie. To her surprise, Konnie leapt into the air, narrowly dodging as she drew a pair of knives from the belt hidden under her gi. Seeing this, Maize had mere seconds to stop her attack, standing her ground as much as she could while ducking away from the flurry of Konnie's blades. The half-Saiyan forced her to retreat a few paces, slicing into Maize's shoulder.

        Right after, as Konnie swung again, Maize grabbed her by the wrist and flipped her over, slamming her into the earth and forcing her to drop one of the knives. Konnie tried to drive her knee into Maize's stomach, but Maize managed to catch it with her free hand.

        "Shit!" Konnie gasped. "Take this!"

        With her free hand, Konnie landed a punch to the side of Maize's jaw, knocking her back long enough for the half-Saiyan to get back up. Maize drew her sword, getting an excited look from Konnie. 

        "Someone's getting serious."
        "I've been serious this whole time." Maize said, flat as usual. "Aren't you?"

        Drawing a third knife from her belt, Konnie beckoned Maize forward, the burly Saiyan charging towards her. The two traded blows, the sound of metal striking metal echoing through the arid desert. Konnie kept light on her feet as usual, forcing Maize to stay on her toes as well. Her gi had grown dirty with dust and swat, but Maize ignored it for now, as she always did. She always ignored it until she got home.

        Just then, Konnie managed to grab Maize by the forearm, twisting her sword out of her grasp despite Maize's efforts to escape. However, yanking her close, Maize drove her elbow into the half-Saiyan's jaw, which caused her to stumble backwards. As Maize rushed towards her, Konnie threw one of her knives and forced Maize to correct course, giving her some time to reorient. Sheathing the other knife in her hand, Konnie raised her fists, a red aura forming around her body. She had figured out how to do it on command, over the past year. 

        Maize took a deep breath, reorienting her sights onto Konnie. Around her, a blue aura formed, the same bright blue hue as her ki blasts. The air crackled around them, and while nothing spectacular, the ground began to tremble just barely out of notice.

        "Show me what you got!" Konnie said as she leapt into the air. "And don't hold back!"

        A trio of red orbs materialized, two of them inches above Konnie's open hands and one hovering just above her head. Konnie aimed all three down at Maize, firing beam after beam from the three orbs. In return, Maize braced herself against the oncoming blasts, both of her fists flaring with bright blue light. She brought both hands together, forming a powerful beam that fired towards Konnie with alarming speed. Konnie's eyes widened. The three red orbs converged to meet the blue beam, clashing against it in explosive fashion. Nevertheless, Maize kept her footing. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed her sword just inches away from her feet.

        With a loud bang, the ki blasts finally burst, shockwaves resonating through the desert. In an instant, Maize saw Konnie descending upon her, knives in each hand. She snatched her sword from the ground, blocking Konnie's blades as the two tumbled into the dirt. When their scuffle ended, Maize held her blade at Konnie's throat, a knife less than an inch away from her chest. The two panted, catching their breath, making eye contact for a brief second.

        Maize never liked eye contact. She could never meet Master Limax's gaze, flinching away every time. But for a second, staring into Konnie's big, dark eyes, Maize didn't look away. She couldn't look away. Konnie stared down at her, messy hair framing her face, a wild mess after their bout of sparring.

        After a few moments though, Konnie's stomach audibly growled. Maize's did as well, the half-Saiyan rolling off her friend and chuckling.

        "You're hungry too, huh?" She asked, attempting fix her hair. "Should we get back home, or...?"

        Nodding, Maize got too her feet, wiping sweat from her forehead and sheathing her sword. As Konnie collected her blades, her mind began to wander. The weight had returned.

May 18th, Age 718.  Noon.

        Konnie flew back to the house with Maize right behind her, having given up on fixing her hair for the time being. Sparring always made it a wild mess. She could swear it had grown unruly over the past year, wondering if training had anything to do with it. Soon, Konnie landed on the island outside of Maize's home, the act of flying and landing now as simple as breathing.

        Maize followed her inside, approaching the bedroom door. Konnie remembered the gash in Maize's shoulder, rummaging around the main room and grabbing some bandages.

        "Need some help?" She asked. "I could help you patch up your shoulder, if you want—"
        "No." Maize said curtly, taking the bandages.
        "You sure? It's kinda nasty. Those knives you gave me are pretty sharp—"
        "I said no."

        Without another word, Maize shouldered past Konnie and went to the bedroom, closing the door. Konnie crossed her arms, her expression souring a bit. Did she say something wrong? Or did Maize simply prefer to bind her own wounds? Konnie supposed that wasn't out of the ordinary, but the way Maize had acted was. She didn't want to say Maize had snapped at her, but her voice had taken on an edge. Maybe she was just tired from sparring, though.

        Konnie approached the bedroom door and knocked, before opening it slightly.

        "Can I grab my pants?" She asked. "I left them on the—"

        The door slammed shut without warning, forcing Konnie to take a step back. Furrowing her brow, she knocked again.

        "Are you okay in there?" Konnie asked again. "Maize?"
        "I'm not done!" Maize shouted.
        "Okay, jeez, I just wanted my clothes..."

        Konnie decided to start prepping for dinner. On the main room's table, a set of paper bags loaded with groceries sat waiting for her. Konnie pulled out some vegetables and looked around for her cooking knives, her eyes lingering on the bedroom door. Now she knew something had set off Maize. To be fair, she should have waited for permission before entering her friends room. Even saying that, though, Maize never shouted. Something had to be up.

        Konnie grabbed one of her chef's knives and began slicing up some of the vegetables, starting with the mushrooms. She had planned on making a nice stew, but her hands shook. Did she say something wrong? Did Maize just not feel like herself today? Thinking back over the past week, Konnie realized the burly Saiyan had been tense for the past couple of days, spending almost all her free time by herself.

        The door opened, Maize coming back out. She still wore her gi, surprisingly. Not meeting Konnie's eyes, she mumbled under her breath.

        "Huh?" Konnie asked. "I can't hear you, speak up."
        "...Sorry for yelling."
        "Oh. Well, it's okay. I ain't mad at you or anything. Just, you didn't have to shout."
        "You startled me, that's all." Maize insisted, fidgeting with the gray sleeves of her shirt. "I didn't mean to shout."
        "Did I almost walk in on you topless, or something?" Konnie asked, chuckling a bit.
        "Yes."
        "I'll ask before coming in from now on, how's that sound?"

        Maize took a seat at the main table, watching Konnie chopping vegetables. She moved onto celery, then onions, then carrots, before finally moving to the mini fridge in the corner.

        "Where did you get these?" Maize asked.
        "I found this cute little market in Penguin Village." Konnie answered. "Surprised you don't shop there often, they have some pretty good stuff! Saw a lot of fish."
        "Oh. I never go shopping."
        "I know, but it's easier than hunting everything beforehand. Plus, you do go shopping. You bought your laptop and that generator a couple years ago, remember?"
        "I bought them from someone in the village, not a shop." Maize corrected. "The internet boxes, the power strip, all of it I bought from the village."
        "You mean a router? Did you just call it an 'internet box'?"
        "Is that not what it is?"
        "Fair point. I guess that explains why your laptop is ancient. You could clobber someone to death with that thing, you know."
        "Wouldn't that damage it?" Maize asked.
        "...Never mind. Say, could you get a fire going?"

        Moving on, Konnie pulled some meat out of the fridge, a package of beef cubes sealed in styrofoam and plastic. Cutting it open, she grabbed a few more things and set them down on the main table. In the meantime, Maize got up and began setting logs into the fireplace, lighting it without delay.

        "So, the tournament is coming up." Konnie spoke up after a second. "It got postponed until, get this, the eighteenth of June. Literally the day the Dragon Balls come back."
        "We'll be pretty busy, then. I wonder why it was postponed."
        "I checked their website. They're doing renovations to the arena. Apparently, they haven't upgraded the place in twenty years. But still, you excited?"
        Maize shrugged. "We have a job to do when we get there, remember?"
        "I know, but still! I've never been there in-person. I bet it's fun!"
        "I suppose."
        "Well, don't you have fun there?"
        "It's not for fun. It's for my master."
        "Oh, right, your little challenge..." Konnie trailed off. "Well, I'll give you all I got. Surely, a fight between two Saiyans has gotta catch his eye, right?"
        Maize nodded, watching the flames as they began to build. "...I hope he comes back soon."
        "Do you miss him?" Konnie asked. "I know calling him your dad isn't okay, but even then, I know you really care about him."
        "He taught me everything I know. I'd be lost without him."

        Something about that made Konnie pause. She'd heard that line from Maize a lot. He taught her everything she knew. The details of Maize's father crossed Konnie's mind as well. The topic had stood out as odd to her, even when she first learned about it. She decided to just get it over with.

        "Is that why you've been wound up the past few days?" Konnie asked.
        "Wound up?" Maize tilted her head. "I'm fine."
        "You sure? It's okay if you're nervous about the tournament. I know you have a lot riding on it, with your master and... And your dad."
        "I'm fine."
        "Well, whatever you say. It's okay if you want to talk about it, though."
        Maize glanced at Konnie, confusion in her eyes. "Talk about... Talk about what?"
        "How you feel about things." Konnie explained. "You don't have to keep it all to yourself. It ain't healthy. I mean, you listened to me gripe about my dad for three years, didn't you?"
        "I did."
        "And, when I look back on that now, I kinda realized something. He was just trying to keep me safe. I can't really stay mad at him anymore, and that actually feels pretty nice! But I wouldn't have realized that if I didn't get my feelings out there, as obvious as that was. So, if you want to talk about how things make you feel, you can."
        "...It's a bad idea for me to talk about it." Maize shrugged. "It'll cloud my judgement."
        "Oh yeah? According to who?" Konnie challenged. "You're smart. You're pretty calm and collected, too. You know what you're doing. I don't think it'll do any harm to you."
        "Master Limax thought so."

        There was that line again. Master Limax said it, and Maize trusted it. Konnie began cooking some of the vegetables first, putting them in a sturdy pot over the fire.

        "Well, just because he says it, doesn't make it true. He doesn't know everything. Plus, you're not an angry person at all!"
        "I'm a Saiyan." Maize insisted. "As long as I have Saiyan blood, rage will poison my reason if I'm not careful."
        "Did he actually talk like that? Limax, I mean?"
        "Like what?"
        "Eh... Never-mind." Konnie shook her head. "My point is, as cliché as this sounds, it's okay to talk about how you feel. You're pretty level-headed, in my opinion. I'm sure a little venting isn't going to kill you."
        Maize shrugged, glancing away. "...I don't know what I would talk about, though."
        "You've been on-edge lately. How do you feel?"
        "I don't know. I never think about it for very long."

        Grabbing some beef stock from the bag of groceries, Konnie poured a healthy amount into the pot, scraping at the bottom with a wooden spoon. Looking back to Maize, she noticed the burly Saiyan pulling methodically at the sleeve of her shirt, a distant look in her eyes. Her expression remained unreadable, but Konnie could tell something was on Maize's mind. 

        "You seem nervous." She suggested. "Is it about the tournament?"
        "Yes." Maize nodded. "I think so."
        "Well, I know you have a lot riding on it. You're trying to get your master to notice your victories, right?"
        "Right. If I prove myself to him, he said he'd come back."
        "Are you nervous that you might fail again?" Konnie suggested. "Because I'm sure you and I will have a good fight! He's bound to notice."
        "...I don't think that's it."
        "Damn. Well, what else has been on your mind? I'm guessing Limax."
        Maize nodded, looking towards Konnie again. "I've been thinking about him a lot, I suppose."
        "In what way? Going over old memories, or something?"
        "You could say that."
        "Well, tell me about them." Konnie said. "It'll take time for this stew to simmer, and I need to make a lot of it. I'll listen."

        Maize seemed to think about it for a second, before clearing her throat and speaking. As she did, Konnie put a few more ingredients into the stew pot, letting everything simmer in a bath of beef broth. The aroma of meat and spice filled the house as Maize began to talk.

        "I was thinking about our training, and how he trained me. Reflecting, I guess you could say." She began. "And..."

Chapter 18: Flashback To A Massive Prick

Return to top

September 29th, Age 707.  Early morning.

        Curled up in the branches of a tree, Maize stirred and yawned. The sun had been rising later these days, but the wilds of the Yunzabit Heights remained warm in the early fall morning. At least, as warm as it got this far north. As her eyes blinked open, the call of countless birds all around and the faint howl of wolves in the distance. 

        She had stayed away from wolves ever since winter ended, but had never seen another sick one. She had grown used to making fires and cooking her food properly, the burnt remains of one below her on the ground. The sword had grown to be less clumsy over time, and her once soft hands had grown a bit more calloused. Winter had turned to spring, spring had turned to summer, and summer had once again turned into fall. That could only mean one thing.

        Maize snapped awake when the tree shook, quickly leaping off the branch and landing on the ground below. The tree fell with the sound of splintering wood, felled by a single blow. Looking up, Maize noticed a tall, imposing, and familiar figure standing above her.

        "Master Limax?" She asked.

        A pair of cold green eyes looked Maize up and down. Pointed ears framed his narrow face, antennae sprouting above his eyes. A gi similar to her own clothed his muscular body, a sword near-identical to hers sheathed at his side. Limax seemed to scowl, but Maize's heart soared. He returned as he'd promised!

        "...You look horrible." He said, his voice quiet yet imposing. "Rough year?"
        "Yes, Master." Maize replied. "Does this mean we're going home?"
        "Can you fly?"

        Maize shook her head. Without another word, Limax hoisted her over his shoulder and took off into the sky, flying at top speed across the continent. When they stopped, he set her back down on her feet, Maize wobbling a bit before losing her footing and falling to the ground.

        "Get up." Limax told her. "This is your home now."

        As she got up, she looked around. Limax had brought her to an island, a simple house of wood and stone standing in front of them both. Maize took a deep breath, taking in the newfound scent of saltwater from the surrounding ocean. Thankfully, the island was much warmer than the Yunzabit Heights. Maize had already resolved that she never wanted to return to that place.

        Without more delay, Limax ushered Maize inside. A nearly empty room greeted them, the main room furnished by nothing but a table and some chairs, an unlit fireplace off to the side. Limax then led her to a small bedroom off to the right, which contained merely a bed and a wooden trunk. A small window let in light.

        "There's extra clothes in the chest." He explained. "Clean yourself up, and meet me back outside. Leave your sword."

        He left after that, closing the door. Maize stripped off her old gi, which had become dirty and torn over the past year. Opening the trunk, she noticed several copies of the same gi, in the reds and blacks she had grown accustomed to. The wood floor felt cold under her feet, but she paid it little mind as she changed into a new gi. It fit her perfectly, just as the old one did. 

        'Did he build this house for us?' She wondered as she went back outside, leaving her sword. 'That must have taken a lot of work. I wonder what else he did this whole year. I can't wait to tell him about everything!'

        Maybe not everything. Maize couldn't forget about her promise to Delta, after all. Stepping back outside, she saw Limax waiting for her with crossed arms. Her tail wagged back and forth at the sight of him, a smile growing on Maize's cheeks. She then noticed an odd green visor over one eye. Limax looked at her, pressing a button on the side of the visor and silently watching for a few seconds.

        "What's that?" Maize asked, pointing at him. "Over your eye—"
        "Quiet."

        She fell silent. Soon after, Limax slipped the visor off his head and into his pocket, keeping his eyes fixed on hers. Maize's smile faded somewhat. She still wanted to tell him all about her past year!

        "You've grown quite a bit." He said. "But you could be stronger. Especially for a Saiyan your age."
        "Oh..." Maize trailed off. "Do you want to hear about what—"
        "Did you hit your head at all, by any chance?"

        Come to think of it, she had. Delta had struck her in the side of the head. But she promised not to tell anyone about that! Maize remembered what the masked stranger had told her to do, if she had to.

        "I fell." Maize lied. "I fell off one of the cliffs."
        "You fell." Limax repeated, scoffing. "Of course you did..."
        "What?"
        "Nothing. If you train properly, you'll still make for a powerful warrior. You Saiyans always do."
        "What's a Saiyan?" She asked.
        "I already told you. They're a race, one alien to this planet. A dangerous people, if left unchecked."

        That line sent a shiver down Maize's spine. She was dangerous?

        "Where am I from, then?" She asked.
        Limax pointed to the sky. "There."
        "Are you an alien, too?"
        "I am."
        "Are you a Saiyan?"
        "A Namekian." He corrected. "Don't compare me to your kind ever again."
        "Oh. Okay." Maize nodded, not understanding what that meant. "Will I ever go back out there?"
        "Hopefully not. Saiyans already cause enough trouble outside of this planet. If you listen to what I teach you, though, you'll be better than that. Understood?"
        "What did they do?"
        Limax ignored her. "Understood?"
        "...Understood."

        Seemingly satisfied, Limax raised his fists and got into some kind of stance. Maize tilted her head, wondering why he was standing all funny, and tried to copy it herself. She looked to him for acknowledgement, but all she got was the same cold stare as Limax gave her a command.

        "Attack me."

October 14th, Age 708.  Early morning.

        The air had grown cold enough to turn Maize's breath into little white plumes. And yet, she knew it could be colder. The young Saiyan leapt into the air, flying to a nearby island as the sun began to set ahead of her. Limax had taught her how to fly a month ago. He had actually taught her a lot of things since then. She had to find her own food, but he taught her how to cook it properly. She had training to endure every day, but he guided her through it all.

        She wondered why she had to train. Master Limax had never explained why, but then again, she had never asked.

        Landing on another island, Maize glanced back to where she had come from. If she stared really hard, she could almost see the house on the horizon. Almost. This island seemed a lot bigger than the one she lived on, and a part of her wondered why Master Limax didn't build the house here. A hill sat on one side of the island, and a massive boulder sat atop the hill. Maize approached, picked up the boulder, and began carrying it down the hill. Every morning, she brought it up. Every evening, she brought it back down. Training, as usual. It had gotten easier to carry the boulder over the past month, but Maize's little limbs still wobbled under its weight.

        'I wonder what's for dinner.' She thought to herself. 'I could try catching the fish again. He gave me that test last month, and I still haven't passed. It'd be nice to eat some fish.'

        Maize set the boulder down on the ground, taking a moment to catch her breath. She sat on the ground, where sand met dirt, and found herself staring at the sunset. The air remained chilly, but the sun's rays warmed her cheeks, a breeze passing her by. Lulled by the sound of crashing waves, Maize stared at the horizon until the sun began to dip out of sight. She felt like she could stare forever, with nothing but the rhythmic ebb and flow of the waves around her.

        And then, to her surprise, someone spoke.

        "Are you alright?"

        Gasping, Maize glanced to the side and saw nothing but a turtle. A small sea turtle, pulling themself onto shore and looking directly at her. She didn't say anything at first. Maybe she imagined that voice. A sea turtle couldn't speak, right?

        "Um, hello?" The turtle asked. "You there, girl!"

        It did talk! Maize got to her feet, looking at the turtle with wide eyes. She had never met an animal who could talk before!

        "Me? I'm fine." The young Saiyan said. "Who are you?"
        "Who are you?" The turtle asked. "I've been watchin' you all month. You seem mighty concerned with that boulder over there, moving it back and forth."
        "It's training."
        "What's it trainin' you for, then?" The turtle asked.
        "Don't know."
        "You don't know? Huh, that don't make any sense. But what do I know about trainin'?"

        The sun continued to set. The sky began to darken. Maize remembered she had to be home before nightfall. She got up to leave, the turtle craning their neck to look up at her.

        "Leaving already?" They asked. "Am I borin' you?"
        "I have to be home before dark."
        "Ah. Was wondering if you had parents around here. They let you hang out on your own?"
        "My master does, yes. I don't have parents."
        "Master? What kinda master, huh?" The turtle asked.
        "He's teaching me how to fight. I'm his student, he's my master."
        "Ah, that kind of master. What're you fightin' for, then? There's not much going on around here, not anymore."
        "...I don't know." Maize answered. "He's never told me."
        "Really? You're fighting, and you don't even know why?" The turtle seemed to shrug, before turning back to the ocean. "You're a bit young to be doin' all that, you know."

        With nothing more to say, Maize leapt into the air and flew home, arriving just as the sun disappeared. A part of her wished she could have stayed for longer. She'd never talked to an animal before. Come to think of it, she'd only ever talked to Limax. As Maize landed in front of the house, she hesitated at the door. Something in her, something quiet yet utterly compelling, refused to let her take a step forward. A choking weight formed in her chest. For a second, the little house seemed to loom impossibly tall over Maize, her heart beating out of her chest.

        She didn't want to go inside. She wanted to stay out here, with the sunset and the waves. She wanted to know why she had to train, when she could be talking to turtles instead. But why? Why, all of a sudden, did she want that more than anything in the world? Why did the thought of going home frighten her so much? Maize didn't know why, and she didn't how where it came from, but she knew she was afraid. It felt like staring into the eyes of a sick wolf, all over again.

        "Maize."

        The little Saiyan yelped in surprise, turning to see Limax standing behind her. How long had he been there, watching her stare at the house? Maize tilted her head down as she answered, looking at the ground.

        "Hello, Master." She said.
        "Speak up." He told her. "And look at me when you talk."

        Maize raised her head and did her best to meet Limax's gaze. She ended up staring at his nose, the Namekian's cold glare cutting through her like a blade.

        "Yes, sir." She said.
        "Get indoors."

        Limax quickly ushered her inside, pulling a set of blinds over the few windows. Maize's stomach growled. She had yet to find food for dinner. 

        "Hungry?" He asked.
        "Yes."
        "Did you find anything to eat before sunset?"
        "No, Master. I can go back out and find something."
        "Absolutely not." Limax shook his head. "Tonight is the full moon. I thought I told you that this morning."

        Had he? Maize couldn't remember, as she'd woken up late this morning. Limax had given her an earful about waking up late, and she remembered that, but she couldn't recall if he'd said anything about the full moon. Her stomach growled again, and one of his ears twitched. Maize had learned over the past month that Limax had excellent hearing.

        "Apologies, Master." She said in reply. "Is there anything to eat here?"
        "Not that I know of. You're not to leave this house until the sun rises, understood?" Limax ordered. "I don't want you turning into an ape. You aren't ready for that."
        "...What about dinner?"
        "If you're worried about dinner, you should have gotten something to eat before sunset. Go to your room. You'll live."

        Maize shuffled into her room. The window had been covered by thick blinds, blocking out the moonlight. As she undressed and got into bed, her thoughts fixated on her chest. That weight didn't go away. In fact, it seemed to grow, inexplicably drowning out all but her thoughts, fueled by her hunger.

        'I'm hungry... I just want food. Why won't he let me leave? Why is he making me wait until tomorrow? I'm hungry!' 

        For reasons beyond her understanding, Maize began to cry, tears flooding her vision without warning. She tried to stifle her sobs, but failed. 

        'Why is he like this? Why do I always have to train with him? I wish I could spend a day just talking to turtles or watching the waves. I don't want to spend every day carrying boulders and diving for fish. I don't want to get stronger. He says I'm training to be stronger, but why? Why do I have to fight? Who am I even supposed to be fighting? Why, why, why?!'

        Just then, her door opened. Tears sliding down her face, Maize briefly met eyes with Limax, covering her mouth. Her tears automatically stopped, but the crushing weight refused to lessen. Limax took a slow seat on the edge of Maize's bed, his eyes locked on her. For the first time, his gaze softened.

        "What are you doing?" He asked.
        "N—Nothing." Maize replied. 
        "Don't lie to me, Maize. What are you doing?"
        "Um... Crying?"
        "Why?"

        She tried to think of an answer, but none came. Where did those thoughts go? They seemed incomprehensible to her now, as if she'd forgotten them almost entirely.

        "...I don't know, Master." She said.
        "Try to figure it out." Limax pressed. "What do you feel? What are you thinking? What's wrong, Maize?"
        "Um... Why do I have to train?"
        "Is that why you're crying? You don't know why you have to train?"
        "Maybe. I don't really know why it happened, it just... Happened."

        Limax seemed to think for a few moments, taking his eyes off Maize. She didn't know what he could be looking at, or what he could be thinking.

        "What else?" He asked. "How do you feel?"
        "I, um..." Maize trailed off, pointing at her chest. "Here. It feels bad here."
        "Your heart feels bad?"
        "I guess. It feels like something's dragging me down, and it feels bad."
        "Then, I think I know what the problem is."

        Limax turned back to Maize again. She tried to meet his gaze for a few seconds. The glare had disappeared, for a time. However, after a few moments, she had to look away again.

        "I'm sorry I didn't tell you about this from the start. There's a reason why I'm training you, and it's an important one." He told her. "You have a long road ahead of you, Maize. A long and difficult road. That weight within your heart is something you'll need to live with for now. But, if you complete your training, you may one day bring it to rest."
        "What do you mean?" Maize asked. "Bring what to rest?"
        "The weight you're feeling is grief. It's time I tell you about your real father, Maize..."

May 18th, Age 718.  Afternoon.

        "That's when Master Limax told me about my father, and about how he died. Whenever that weight returns, I know it's tied to him. It's just... It can be difficult to deal with sometimes. That's what I've been thinking about recently. Sorry if it's made me act unusual."

        Konnie stirred the pot as Maize wrapped up her story, seeing that everything was done cooking. She dished out some stew into a pair of large bowls, handing one to Maize and taking a seat. Maize's talk about her mentor left Konnie feeling a certain way, but much like the burly Saiyan, she didn't know how to feel about it. The two began to dig into their meal, Konnie speaking up after a few mouthfuls.

        "So..." She began. "Why didn't you tell me about it earlier? We've been friends for years, and you never mentioned any of this."
        "You never asked." Maize replied.
        "Yeah, but... Well, guess I should have tried to show more interest in your life. I know I was always bitching about my dad, and all. Still, you don't have to get my permission to talk about things. Do you need Limax's permission, or something?"

        Maize hesitated, eating another mouthful of stew without replying. Konnie didn't get it. She understood that training wasn't a cakewalk, but even saying that, Limax still felt harsh. Overly harsh. Telling Maize that her emotions would cloud her judgement if she talked about them? That didn't sit right. She didn't like judging Maize's beloved mentor like this, but still. Konnie wished she could meet this guy already! How much more strength did Maize have to prove to him, anway?

        Glancing back at her friend, Konnie watched as Maize drained her bowl of soup and leaned back. One of her sleeves had hiked up her arm somewhat, just a few inches above her wrist. Narrowing her eyes, Konnie thought she saw something odd.

        'Are those...?' 

        But before she could get a better look, Maize pulled her sleeves down and got up, returning to the bedroom. Konnie shook her head, busying herself by cleaning up after dinner. Maybe she was reading into things too much. Besides, after a long and arduous year of training, she had a tournament to think about!

Chapter 19: We've Been Training For Over Seven Chapters GET ON WITH IT

Return to top

June 18th, Age 718.  Mid-morning.

        The hot June sun beat down over Prism once more, as they waited for Mist to show up. She was supposed to let them know when Armen was ready to go. They hadn't seen much of him since their first meeting. He had visited the Arctos Clan's temple to speak with Yaroslav, but aside from that, the two hadn't shared many words. If Prism was being honest, the past year had been incredibly dull. Nerve-wracking, sure, but no more or less than usual when it came to dealing with Yaroslav. Arduous, yes, as keeping themself in shape was never a simple task. But dull, nonetheless. 

        "Carnelian," Prism muttered under their breath, "For the last time, this is our plan. Just let it go."

        The facets had been in uproar today, as expected. A thousand ideas for a better plan, a thousand rebuttals to said ideas, and a thousand gripes from Emerald about how it was way too hot outside, even for June. Prism did their best to ignore the heat, hiding in the shade of a papaya tree not too far from the tournament grounds. They had to admit, the papayas here were pretty good.

        Above them, a raven cawed. That could only mean one thing.

        "Mist?" Prism spoke up. "That you?"
        "What's it sound like?" She replied, sitting within the branches. "Armen's ready when you are."
        "Great. Keep an eye out for the champion. I'll cause a scene."

        Prism got to their feet, turning their gaze towards the tournament grounds in the distance. It was showtime.

        Maize sweltered in the heat, but that was far from the only thing bothering her. She and Konnie stood in line, slowly making their way to a set of registration booths. In front of them stood a temple of sorts, newly renovated and already packed with spectators. Konnie marveled at her surroundings, Maize staring flat at the ground.

        "If you see my mom, let me know." Konnie said. "I think she'll be here after the preliminary round. Still can't believe my dad decided to go in-person!"
        Maize nodded.
        "You good?"
        Maize nodded again.
        "Alright. Hot out, isn't it?"

        She barely understood what Konnie had said. Maize tried to speak, but words refused to form. The voices of the other contestants overlapped around her, until she couldn't understand a word of it. Even now, she felt a thousand eyes locked on her. Her heart pounded. Her legs felt weak. The weight in her chest threatened to burst. Why? She'd been here twice. She'd won, twice. Why did she absolutely hate this tournament with every fiber of her being?

        "Maize? Champion Maize!"

        Turning, Maize met eyes with a stranger, an energetic wolf-man with a white gi and a big smile. He gave her a thumbs up.

        "I look forward to seeing you in the ring today!" He called out.
        "Uh, th—thanks." Maize stammered, finally managing to speak.

        She shuffled closer to Konnie, practically leaning against her. Konnie, on the other hand, looked around at all the different fighters lining up to register, a bright smile on her face. Her tail wagged back and forth in unadulterated excitement.

        "Wow, are the lines always this long?" Konnie asked.
        "Mhmm." Maize nodded.
        "Should have figured. I wonder who I'll fight first! They all look pretty tough. Anyone here you recognize?"

        Maize would have replied, but another passing contender greeted her. She smiled and waved, not even hearing what they said. She couldn't bring herself to speak again, every word falling dead in the back of her throat. Damn it, this happened last year too! Maize's eyes darted around at all the people, faces and bodies blurring together in the crowd. She hated crowds. She hated these lines. She couldn't explain why, but every part of her despised standing here.

        Even though all she was doing was waiting in line, being greeted as last year's champion.

        "Maize? Ma-aize?" Konnie pestered, getting her attention. "You okay?"
        "Uh..."
        "Jeez, you look terrified. Something wrong?"

        Before Maize could answer, an announcement came over the PA system, through a series of megaphones wired overhead. Konnie tilted her head up to listen, but Maize clamped her hands over her ears, the metallic screech of the megaphones sending a painful shock through her body. She snarled, baring a set of sharp teeth, her tail lashing behind her. Konnie grabbed onto her shoulders, steadying her a bit.

        "Hey, I really think something's bothering you. What's going on?"
        "Th—That!" Maize growled, pointing at one of the megaphones.
        "Huh? You mean the announcer? Does he bother you?" Konnie asked. "I always think he's kinda funny."
        "No, the... The..."

        Konnie quickly pulled Maize out of line, ushering her away from everyone. The two made their way to the shade of a papaya tree, where Konnie sat Maize down. She began to calm down a bit, her mind clearing. Her ears continued to ring, and a wave of inexplicable exhaustion washed over her. She hadn't even started fighting yet!

        "Okay, what's wrong?" Konnie asked. "I don't want to grill you like this, but you've been acting weird all day. Hell, you've been acting weird all month about this tournament. What's going on? And don't just tell me that you don't know, okay?"
        "That, that thing. That loud thing." Maize growled. "It hurts."
        "The PA system? Oh... You mean, the noise hurts?"
        "Yes! This place hurts!"
        "What hurts?"
        "My... My brain? I don't know, it just hurts being here. I don't like being here."
        "Okay. What don't you like? Take your time, but try to tell me. Okay?"

        Maize took a deep, shuddering breath. Her eyes burned, but she refused to cry.

        "It... It feels like everyone's watching me, and I hate it. It's so loud, and there's so many people, and that thing keeps screeching, and all of it hurts."
        "I mean, do you still want to join?" Konnie asked. "I can enter on my own."
        "No, I have to fight! I have to see Master Limax again!"
        Konnie shushed her. "Hey, calm down. I really don't think it's a good idea for you to join. Not like this."
        "But, but Master—"
        "We can figure something out. Remember what Delta said in their letter? There's something that's going to happen here, remember?"

        Maize managed to nod, but her voice refused to work once again. She struggled to speak, but as she calmed down, it became a bit easier.

        "Well, I'm sure that's got to mean something. And we still have the Dragon Balls to look for!" Konnie explained. "Point is, I don't think fighting in this tournament is going to do anything for you. I mean, it hasn't worked the last two times, has it? You've won twice, and Limax still hasn't come back."
        "...That means I didn't try hard enough." Maize shook her head.
        "Or maybe, it means that a lot of the people here aren't enough of a challenge. They're normal humans! They're an easy win. Maybe they're not enough to catch your master's eyes."
        "You are, though."
        "Well, you can fight me any day of the week! I..." Konnie sighed. "Look, I can't force you not to join, but please, think about it. For me, at least?"

        Giving her shoulder a squeeze, Konnie gave Maize a smile. The burly Saiyan managed to smile back, the tension ebbing from her body for a moment. Just then, Konnie's phone began to ring, and she answered it without delay.

        "Mom? Yeah, I'm at the tournament grounds. Whoa, slow down. Someone broke into your lab at work? Oh gods, that's horrible! You okay...? Okay, it was last night. I'm guessing you won't be able to make it? Wait, the new Dragon Radar was at your lab...? It's missing?!

        Suddenly, a loud and booming explosion rang across the entire island, followed by the sound of screams. Konnie and Maize both turned to the tournament temple, seeing a column of smoke rising from the arena. A figure rose into the air above them all, a familiar one at that.

        "Is that...?" Maize muttered, before Konnie cut her off.
        "Prism! That motherfucker!"

        Konnie immediately flew after Prism, who quickly fled the scene. Maize followed suit, leaving the tournament grounds behind. Prism flew fast, faster than either of them, approaching the horizon ahead of the girls. They were close to falling out of sight.

        "Faster, faster!" Konnie called out. "They're getting away!"

        Maize got ready to pick up the pace, but before she could, the sound of a bird's cry caught her attention. A flurry of black feathers crossed her vision as a raven swooped in front of her, cawing loudly at the two. She was ready to ignore it, until the raven spoke.

        "Stop, both of you!" The raven said. "It's a trick! Prism doesn't have the prize money!"
        Konnie shook her head. "Who are you, huh?!"
        "My name's Mist! I'm a friend of Prism's! Please, I need you both to stop!"
        "And why should we trust you, huh?"

        Konnie swatted at the raven, Mist narrowly ducking out of the way and keeping pace with the two Saiyans. Maize remained silent for a moment.

        "Prism is in danger!" She insisted. "You're—"
        "Yeah, from me!" Konnie interrupted. "They're in danger, alright!"
        "You're all in danger. I know you don't have a reason to trust me, but if you don't hear me out, all of us are going to be wiped out of existence! Please, it's urgent! I'm on your side!"

        Maize thought for a second, and then a second more, before grabbing the half-Saiyan and pulling her to a stop. Despite her initial struggling, the three came to a standstill in the air. The raven turned into a purple-skinned pixie, Mist panting and clutching at her little chest.

        "Fuck, you guys wore me out..." She gasped.
        "Maize, why are we listening to her?" Konnie asked. "You actually believe that shit?"
        "Not yet. I want to hear what she has to say." Maize answered. "Bird lady. Talk."
        "It's Mist. But, thanks for giving me a chance. Now... I know this is a long story, but it's important. You two have no idea what we're up against right now."

        Mist collected herself somewhat. Konnie shared a look with Maize, her eyes narrowed. But she stayed silent as the pixie began to talk.

        "Okay, so... Have you guys heard of the Arctos Clan?" Mist asked. "Or, perhaps the Viper School? Or the Flowering Knights? Any of those?"
        "Not really." Konnie said.
        "...I remember the names." Maize recalled, looking to Konnie. "Henny mentioned them to me. She said they were schools of some kind."
        "Alright, more than I expected you to know. Do you know anything about them, though?" Mist asked. "Or is it just the names?"
        "Just the names."
        "Right, got it... I'll start at the beginning, then. Twenty or so years ago, there used to be schools for martial arts. And I don't mean the kinds you find with normal humans, I mean the kinds that make you truly strong. The ones that teach you how to harness ki, and all that. Those three I named were the biggest schools of their kind, back in those days."
        "How come I've never heard of them, if they were so big?" Konnie asked, crossing her arms.
        "They kept to themselves, deliberately." Mist explained. "I figure they didn't want normal Earthlings getting involved in their business. Point is, there used to be warriors. Warriors like you two.  They were actually the ones who originally made the World Martial Arts Tournament."
        "Did they, really?" Konnie asked again. "How come nobody talks about this? If these schools were really so big and powerful, I'm sure all us normal Earthlings would have caught on by now."
        "I know. There's a good reason why you haven't. They're all dead." Mist went on. "You see, the master of the Arctos Clan was Yaroslav. The first champion of the tournament, actually. One day, he... He and his students turned on the other schools, and the other warriors of Earth. They killed the Viper School, the Flowering Knights, any warrior they could find."

        Maize glanced towards Konnie. The half-Saiyan had paled, her eyes wide and her tail frozen. 

        "Go on." Maize said. "Why did he do that?"
        "Well... There's no making sense of this guy." Mist huffed. "I don't know what set him off, or what all of his reasons are, but he didn't stop at the other schools. A couple years later, he turned on his own students. The only one he spared was a woman named Crystal Lockwood. I think she had Prism a little while after that. And even then, he still ended up killing her. He's a piece of shit. I don't know how else to describe him, he's just a piece of shit."
        "Gods..." Konnie asked. "When did all this happen? With Yaroslav killing the other warriors, I mean?"
        "Age 699, I think? Give or take about a year. My point is, the man is unhinged. Prism and I can't just run away, because there's a good chance he'd hunt us both down. We definitely can't fight him, either. He might be a coward, but he's a strong coward. I knew the Dragon Balls were real. When I realized there was one at Farwater Town, I told Prism about it, and we hatched a plan to collect all seven. And... Well, we ran into you guys."
        "Why'd you try to steal our Dragon Balls, then?"
        The pixie bit her lip. "...We didn't think you guys would hand it over willingly. And Prism wasn't about to take any risks. When we returned, Yaroslav knew the Dragon Balls had been used. Prism managed to keep our whole wish a secret, but now he wants them for himself. And he's making us search for them."
        "What wish does he want?" Konnie asked.
        "Take a guess. He wants to wipe out anyone with the potential to surpass him. Which would likely include Prism, and you two as well."
        "And, what does any of this have to do with the tournament? Why'd Prism attack the arena?"
        "We're working with someone named Armen. He wanted our help stealing the prize money, and he agreed to help us find the Dragon Balls in return. And..."

        Mist pinched the bridge of her nose. When she spoke again, her voice began to crack.

        "Look, I'm sorry. I'm sorry we hurt you guys last year, I'm sorry we tried to steal your wish, and I'm sorry Prism broke your arm! I know this is a mess, but we don't have anywhere else to go! I know Prism's an asshole, but look at who they've been trapped with all their lives. And I know you have no reason to help us, but please. I'm at my wit's end. Prism's plan to get us out of this fiasco isn't going to work, and I'm scared that Yaroslav's wish is going to hurt them. I can't lose them. So please, I just need your help! If there's a chance his wish will target you guys, we might as well stick together!"

        Konnie turned to look at Maize, the two of them meeting eyes. Maize recalled something, in that moment.

        "Delta's letter." She said. "Konnie, I think is what Delta was trying to tell us about."
        "Yeah, I gathered that... I remember, they said there was more going on than we knew. This has to be what they were talking about."
        "Huh?" Mist asked.
        "It's complicated." Konnie replied. "Look... I don't exactly trust either of you. And I don't know if I believe anything you've told me just now, with this guy and his warrior clan. But if Maize is willing to give you a shot, so am I. Maize, what do you think?"
        "...We're taking a risk either way." Maize nodded. "Let's do what Delta told us to do. If Prism will listen, we'll all help each other."
        "Even though they're an asshole." Konnie added. "Tinker Bell is right, they're an asshole. But... That doesn't mean we can't try to help."
        Mist bowed towards both of them, sighing in relief. "Thank you, both of you. Come on. I'll take you to our meeting spot. If we hurry, we'll get there before Armen does."

        With that, the three flew off at a brisk pace, Mist taking the lead. Maize glanced over at Konnie, and as usual, couldn't read the expression on her face. Personally, Maize wasn't entirely sure about this plan. This could be a trap. But was it worth the risk? If they passed this up, Prism and Mist would die, and possibly her and Konnie as well. Despite everything that had happened, Maize didn't want to see them die. Especially after the story Mist had told them, and especially after learning about Yaroslav's wish.

        A part of her believed what the pixie had to say. Maize only hoped she was right to trust it.

Chapter 20: Prism Buddy You Okay?

Return to top

June 18th, Age 718.  Late morning.

        Arriving at the Gizard Wastelands, Prism noticed something atop one of the rocky pillars. A small vase sat nestled in between a few rocks, full of colorful flowers. That was the signal. Prism's plan was to wait here for Mist and Armen to arrive, and look for the Dragon Balls from there. They landed next to the vase, noticing a note and a package wrapped in cloth.

        Taking a seat, Prism read the note first.

'I hope everything's going to plan. Yaroslav told me about those girls that gave you trouble last year. Did a little digging on them last month. Turns out, one of them has a mom working for the royal family. A scientist. She helped them find the Dragon Balls by building a radar. So, guess what I got you?'

'I'll be here at noon with Shura. Don't be late.'

        Turning their attention to the little package, Prism unwrapped the cloth and found a small red radar. Pocketing it, they wiped sweat from their forehead. The Gizard Wastelands weren't a pleasant place to hang out in, especially in the summer. They hoped Mist would show up already. Anything for some company.

        'So, you don't think the wish will affect us, do you?' Carnelian asked. 'We're not at that level, I don't think. Funny enough, being the weaker guy is paying off for us this time!'
        'Is it?' Emerald asked with his usual sneer. 'Is it really, Carnelian?'
        'Think about this way, Emerald.' Diamond spoke up. 'If we can't surpass him, great! If we can, then suddenly it won't be our problem anymore. Which is also great!'
        'Being wiped from existence is not great, Diamond.' Sapphire said.
        'Then let's hope we're weak, boys.'
        'I still don't get why we can't just steal the wish this year.' Ruby griped. 'If it doesn't work, we lay low and we figure something out! Who knows? Maybe he'll move on if we just run away and leave him alone.'
        'And risk getting caught?' Obsidian pointed out.
        'That's always a risk!'
        'He's got a point, lads.' Diamond pointed out. 'Better to die standing, am I right?'
        'Absolutely not. You saw what happened to Mother-'
        'Oh, Obsidian my brother, could you shut the fuck up about Crystal? Admit that you're just scared of him, like the rest of us! Be honest!'

        Prism ignored them after that. They would just bicker amongst themselves, as they always did.

        "Hey, over here!"

        Mist's familiar voice caused Prism to turn, their eyes locking on her first. An instant later, they noticed a pair of tailed figures flanking the little pixie, recognizing them as the two girls from last year. Immediately, Prism raised their fists, ready to strike.

        "What's going on, huh?" They asked. "What are you doing to Mist?!"
        "I did something to them, actually." Mist corrected. "I talked to them. Carnelian was right. They're willing to help!"
        "...Like I believe that. What's really going on?"
        "Prism, could you stop acting like Yaroslav for five seconds and just listen to me?!"
        "Acting like Yaroslav? That's what you think of me?" They asked. "I'm nothing like him!"
        "Yeah, right. Sure you aren't." Mist crossed her arms, hovering in front of Prism's face. "You're sticking to a plan you know will fail. You're too scared to run, too scared to fight back, because you're too scared of failing. You don't want to try and steal the wish because you're scared it won't work, so here you are working for him, like a coward. You know who that sounds like? Yaroslav!"
        "And what else are we supposed to do, huh?" Prism asked, pointing at the two girls. "They don't stand a chance either! I can't believe they were stupid enough to get involved again."

        From behind Mist, the shorter one scoffed. Prism couldn't remember her name, and right now, they couldn't be bothered to try. Their body began to shimmer, and they began to mutter uncontrollably.

        'All of you need to be quiet!' Obsidian ordered. 'You're going to force the body to split at this rate!'
        'I don't care!" Sapphire shrieked, utter desperation in his thoughts. 'I can't live like this! I can't spend every day wondering when Yaroslav's going to kill us, clinging to some false hope! I can't take it anymore!'
        'And I was right. I was totally right.' Carnelian pointed out. 'The girls can help us. We should go with them!'
        'Oh, so you want to die with them?' Emerald asked. 'You want us to throw our lives away for a couple of strangers we can't even trust? We nearly killed them last year! I bet this is all a trick to get back at us, so they can take the wish for themselves!'
        'You don't know that, Emerald!'
        'Enough, both of you. It's Prism's decision, and we need to abide by it.' Obsidian pointed out. 'This is how we've always done things. This is how Crystal did things. Our host makes the plans, we follow orders. Deal with it.'
        'Ah yes, our dear mother and her facets...' Diamond chuckled, bitterly. 'Remind me, brother, what happened to her? What happened to them?'

        Prism's heart sunk. They knew what he was about to say, and they couldn't shut it out this time. Their body threatened to split any second. Their head twitched back and forth, the mixed mutterings of the facets still escaping their mouth.

        'Diamond, I'm not going to warn you again. Stop it.' Obsidian ordered.
        'Or what? What will you do? You have no control over me!' Diamond challenged. 'Have none of you ever realized that this in-fighting is what brought our mother down? Obsidian, you constantly talk about how Crystal handled her own facets, but remember what happened? She died! And guess what? She wouldn't have died if she had just worked together with them! They went against their wishes because they were sick and tired of being controlled!'
        'They disobeyed her. They challenged Yaroslav against her wishes, knowing they weren't strong enough to defeat him. We won't make that mistake.'
        'Oh, but I'm not suggesting we challenge Yaroslav. I'm suggesting that maybe, just maybe, we should work together a bit more! All this bossing and arguing and shouting, haven't you all had enough? Haven't you all wondered if it's time to make a change? Prism, aren't you tired of holding us on a leash? Don't you want to let us help you?'
        'Leave Prism out of this.' Obsidian barked. 'You're agitating them!'
        'Good!' Diamond said. 'They need to hear this. They need to realize that I'm sick and tired of being bossed around, like some pawn. I'm not a pawn! I'm a person, Prism, just like you! All of us are. And Obsidian, you can tell me all you want about how Prism's plan is the one we need to stick to, but you and I both know you want things to change too. Don't lie to me, my friend. You know you want change. You know you want to fight back! All of you know you're sick and tired of being cowards, waiting around for the bear to kill us. And you all know Mist is right! We are acting like him! Because that's all we've ever known, copying what others do!'

        Just as Prism's body began to split, someone grabbed them by the shoulders. They struggled for a second, but their knees gave out underneath them. Maize had grabbed ahold of them, holding them in place as they crumpled. Tears began to flow from their three eyes. 

        To their surprise, Maize spoke up.

        "You say you're going to die if you run away, right?" She asked. "Couldn't hear you very well, but is that what you said?
        Prism nodded.
        "And you'll die if you fight back with us, right?"
        Prism nodded again.
        "And you could still die, even with your own plans. Right?"
        "...Right."
        "So, you either die kneeling to Yaroslav, or you die fighting for a chance to live. Do you want to die on your knees, or on your feet?"
        Prism shuddered, thinking about what she said. "...What kind of dramatic anime shit is that?"
        "Um... I don't know what that means." Maize said. "It's just something I thought my master might say."

        A chuckle escaped Prism as they wiped tears from their eyes, indeed calming down a bit. They glanced between Maize, the other girl, and Mist. A part of them still thought this was a bad idea. Yaroslav would make quick work of them all, if he knew what they were up to. But he could do that at any time, right? Did Prism want to die on their knees? No. Never. They didn't want to die at all!

        But if they had to die...

        "...Fine. You got me." Prism shook their head. "Don't blame me if it all goes to shit."
        "Says the guy with the worst plans known to Earth." Mist said. "First thing's first. Should we deal with Armen, or cut straight to hunting the Dragon Balls?"
        "Who's Armen, again?" The shorter girl asked. "Or, are we done with the crying yet?"
        "Who even are you, anyway?" Prism asked. "I know you're the champion's little sidekick, but who are you?"
        "My name's Konnie, asshole."
        "Nice to meet you, Konnie Asshole."
        "Suck a dick!"
        "Sure."
        "Kids..." Mist spoke up, exasperated.

        Konnie rolled her eyes, holding out her hand to Prism. They furrowed their brow at first, confused, but then remembered they were holding the radar. Handing it back to her, they peered over her shoulder, as did Mist and Maize. Konnie turned the Dragon Radar on, seven red dots scattered across the continent. Mist pointed to one of the dots."

        "Prism, look." The pixie said. "There's one pretty close to the temple. We could grab it later today, while Yaroslav's out training."
        "Alright, but we can't stay for long. I say we leave that one for last if we can." They replied. "If he catches us, we run away and regroup."
        "And you're sure the wish can kill this guy?" Konnie asked. "I say if it doesn't work, our backup plan is ganging up on him. He can't fight us all."
        "He can." Mist said. "But hopefully, we won't ever see him again. Let's move."

        With that, the pixie transformed into a raven once more, and the three kids took flight.

June 18th, Age 718.  Noon.

        The sound of chattering took a while to fade, but Armen was nothing but patient. He hid within the shadows of a nearby pillar, biding his time, until Prism's voice faded from earshot. Peeking around the corner, he glanced up at the pillar he was supposed to meet Prism at, finding it empty. Thankfully, it seemed like none of them noticed him hiding within the rocks as they were leaving. Then again, they probably didn't think to look.

        He had arrived a bit later than noon. Prism had given them enough cover to steal the prize money, but it had taken Armen longer than expected to escape undetected. By the time he arrived, Prism already had company. But thankfully, they didn't seem to notice him, and he took his opportunity to hide. To listen, to watch, to learn about what the three kids were planning. And when they flew away together, Armen realized he had a choice to make.

        'Prism's not a bad kid...' He thought. 'But I have too much riding on this. Maybe I should have told them about my real plans, but... No, that would be too much of a liability. If they're anything like Crystal, then they're not going to run away with me. They probably wouldn't believe me, anyway. And I'm not even certain if it is the truth, or if it's just wishful thinking. I just have to hope that I can go back and make all of this right. But first thing's first. They mentioned a Dragon Ball close to the Arctos Clan's temple, so I might as well start looking there."

        Armen quietly crept out of his hiding place, weaving through steep ledges and rocky pillars until he reached Shura. The automaton hid within a wide crevice in the rocks, a duffel bag stuffed with cash slung over its shoulder. Armen commanded the robot to bring him back to Yaroslav's old temple, and as Shura scooped him up and soared into the skies, he gave the situation a little more thought.

        He leaned his head against the cold metal shoulder of the automaton. Pulling out a tiny notebook, Armen began to write.

Well, here I am being inconsistent with my journaling again. Haven't touched it since the new year began, for shame! But this may very well be my last entry for a while. I'm going to be very busy. It still blows my mind that it's Age 718 now. I lost over a decade of time. No, more than that even. I lost Crystal. And perhaps even a child.

Maybe I'm wrong about Prism, but I don't think I am. Those are her eyes, and that's my face. Sure, it's possible that she had other lovers. But I know, somewhere in my heart, I just know they're my flesh and blood. My dear Crystal, I should have tried harder to escape that forest! It had only been months for me in there, not a year. Certainly not over a decade. And now here I am, in a completely new world, where almost everyone I know is out of reach.

The rest of humanity is as oblivious as ever. They don't realize the history they've lost to Yaroslav, the lives ruined, and the blood spilled because of him. Those warriors had their faults, but even the Arctos Clan kept our planet peaceful before Yaroslav came around. I've never hated anyone in my life like I hate him. I suppose that's why I've resorted to such drastic measures. Here we are, a bunch of fools stabbing each other in the back, all for a wish. Prism's trying to kill Yaroslav, Yaroslav wants to satisfy his insecurities, and me...

Me? I'm going to go back and fix all of this before it begins. The Dragon Balls should be more than capable of that. I'll go back and warn Crystal about everything. Maybe she and I can escape together, figure out a way to stop Yaroslav before it gets to this point. I can save Prism before they're even born. My child or not, maybe the three of us can have a life together. It's a far fetched idea, and I wouldn't have come up with it if these weren't desperate times. I'm just tired of uprooting and moving, day in and day out. Maybe I messed up my choices in this world, but if the Dragon Balls can give me a second chance, I have to take it.

It pains me to leave those kids here, with that monster. But I have to do what's right for me. And if I'm right, I can stop this from ever happening in the first place, and save them in the process. I just need a second chance.

Chapter 21: Oh Shit...

Return to top

June 18th, Age 718. Afternoon.

        Konnie consulted the radar again. She and the group had traveled all around the world, with no sign of robots or polar bears so far. Prism had described Armen and Yaroslav to the two Saiyans, but thankfully neither had shown up. At least, not yet. Now, with four Dragon Balls in her backpack from today's travels, they eagerly searched for the fifth. The radar had led them to a grassy, arid plain dotted with shrubs and low hills. Maize searched the hills, Konnie scanned the fields of grass, and Prism's facets spread out in search of the Dragon Ball.

        Despite that, though, Konnie could still hear them clearly. Unfortunately.

        "Fortnite battle pass." Carnelian called out to the rest.
        "I shit," The other facets replied in unison, "Out my ass."
        "Booted up my PC..."
        "Cause I need, need..."
        "To get that Fortnite battle pass."

        She rolled her eyes. Prism made it sound like the facets would offer nothing but arguments, but they had been far less of a headache than expected. Although Konnie could do without the stupid singing right now, if she was being honest.

        "Guys!" Mist called, out of nowhere. "I think I found it!"

        The three kids rushed towards the sound of Mists voice, finding her crawling out of a small crevice in one of the rocky hills. She pushed a Dragon Ball out in front of her, the golden ball nearly as big as her. Konnie reached down and scooped it up, before putting it in her backpack with the others.

        "Great job. That makes five, and..." Konnie consulted the radar. "The sixth one is near West City, and then there's the one near the temple. Right?"
        Prism peered over her shoulder. "Looks like one's in Gingertown. Hopefully no one's taken it already. Mist!"
        The pixie turned towards him. "What?"
        "Do you think you could fly ahead of us, to the temple? Or do you think its too risky? I want to make sure he's still out training."
        "Sure, I'll be as discrete as I can. Unless I find trouble, I'll meet you guys back here."

        As the group took flight, Mist transformed into a hawk and soared away with newfound speed. She and Prism seemed pretty close. Konnie wondered how Prism was able to befriend a fairy. Come to think of it, she'd never seen a fairy before in real life. In the grand scheme of things, she admitted fairies weren't the most surprising thing. But Konnie never expected them to be real. She had always thought of space-faring warriors and alien races, not fairies and mages and Eternal Dragons.

        It occurred to her, just then, that she hadn't told her parents. In their rush to find the Dragon Balls, it had completely slipped Konnie's mind. The skyline of West City approached from the horizon. Soon, the little group landed in a quiet alleyway, before following Konnie's radar on foot.

        "Up ahead." Prism pointed. "I think it's in that store across the street. The antique store."
        "That one?" Maize asked, pointing in the same direction.
        "Yeah—"

        Just as Prism said that, Maize immediately cut through the city street and walked towards the antique store, ignoring the cars passing by. Konnie managed to pull her back in the nick of time, waving apologetically at a few irritated drivers.

        "Maize, no, not here." She said. "You have to use the crosswalk."
        "Oh. Apologies." Maize muttered. "We could just jump across."
        "Let's not draw attention, okay?"

        Crossing the street properly this time, the three entered the antique store. As Maize and Prism began to search, Konnie stepped to the side and pulled out her phone, calling her mom. Her stomach churned. She figured Armen was the one who broke into her mothers lab, from what Prism had told her earlier. Between that and what happened at the tournament, her parents had to be worried about her.

        Almost immediately, Serenity picked up the phone.

        "Mom?" Konnie asked.
        "Sweetie! Where are you?!" Serenity asked. "Did you make it out of the tournament safely?"
        "I'm fine. There's something going on, Mom. Something bad."
        "What do you mean?"
        Konnie swallowed, hard. "There's... There's something dangerous. Someone's after the Dragon Balls. I have to stop him."
        "You're kidding... Honey, are you sure you want to be out there?"
        "What do you mean?"
        "Maize is strong. I'm sure she—"
        "No, I can't just ditch her!" She exclaimed. "I can't dump everything on her and Prism!"
        "I thought you were trying to fight Prism, though." Serenity said. "You're saying there's someone else now?"
        "I was fighting Prism, at first! It's... It's complicated. They're on our side now. Their old master is trying to wipe us out, and he did a lot of awful shit in the past, and—"

        Just then, Konnie heard her father on the line. Her heart sank.

        "Konnie? Konnie?!"
        "I'm right here, Dad." She muttered. "Before you—"
        "Come home. Come home right now." Okkoro told her.
        "Did you not hear what I told Mom? I'm helping my friends!"
        "Training is one thing, Konnie. But this? This is dangerous! Let your friends take care of this. Please."
        "It's life or death no matter what, Dad! If I don't help my friends, this guy will get his wish, and we're all fucked!"
        "Konnie—"
        But Konnie didn't stop to listen. "I don't have time for this. I'll be back, I promise. But I don't have time to deal with you right now!"

        Without bothering to wait for a reply, Konnie hung up. Her phone rang again, and she dismissed the call. As it rang a third time, she turned off her phone and slipped it away, resisting the urge to hurl it against the wall. Yaroslav and the Dragon Balls were enough of a headache. But Okkoro's worrying? She could deal with that later. 

        'He wants me to just abandon Maize?' She thought to herself, scoffing. 'As if! Besides, it's not like we're gonna be fighting Yaroslav! Hopefully.'

         Glancing to the side, Konnie noticed Maize and Prism talking to a shopkeeper. Her eyes lit up when she saw a Dragon Ball in the shopkeeper's hands, and she hurriedly joined the other two.

        "Best I can do is three-hundred grand." They said. "What's so important about it, huh?"
        "Where'd you even find this thing?" Prism asked.
        "In the parking lot, earlier this morning."
        "Well, I don't have that kind of money. What about you, Champion Maize? Got any tournament winnings?"
        Maize shook her head. "My money is at home."
        "Well..." The shopkeeper shook their head. "I don't know what to tell you, kids."

        Konnie was about to speak up. Before she did, Maize leaned towards the shopkeeper and spoke. Her tail unfurled from her waist, swaying back and forth behind her.

        "It's a matter of life and death." She said. "I can pay you back when we're finished."
        "Huh?" The shopkeeper asked. "Matter of what?"
        Maize's hand rested on the hilt of her sword. "It's a matter of life and death. Like I said, I'll pay you back when we're finished. You have my word."
        "And if I don't trust your word?"
        "Like I said, it's life or death. We're not leaving without the Dragon Ball."

        Glancing between the three kids, the shopkeeper swallowed nervously. Maize didn't say anything else, taking the Dragon Ball from their hands and turning to leave. Konnie briefly considered saying something but followed Maize out the door without another word to the shopkeeper. 

        Her heart refused to slow, and her anxieties refused to silence. For now, Konnie reminded herself that they only needed the wish. If they got all seven Dragon Balls, they wouldn't even need to fight Yaroslav, and they could all go their separate ways afterwards. And they had six already! They had made better time than last year, actually! Even then, something in the back of Konnie's mind continued to worry. She'd never been in a real fight before. In all honesty, she had no idea what to expect.

        '...Just calm down. You're fine.' Konnie told herself. 'You wanted an adventure, right? You wanted to be a fighter, right? This is what that means!'

        She could tell herself that all she wanted. It didn't stop the raging panic within her. Maybe Okkoro was right. Maybe she was in over her head. Especially compared to Maize and Prism, both of whom seemed like they knew way more about fighting than her! But she couldn't leave now. Her life was on the line whether she liked it or not.

June 18th, Age 718. Afternoon.

        Armen kept a good distance between himself and the Arctos Clan's temple, although he could see it looming over the surrounding plains. He had searched the forests flanking the temple but found no Dragon Ball. Somewhere in the woods, Shura stood waiting for orders. Armen figured it was better to search on his own, in order to keep quiet. After all, the footfalls of the massive automaton made quite a bit of noise, and Armen wasn't sure if there was anyone around, Yaroslav or otherwise.

        So far, though, he hadn't encountered anything. Or anyone.

        The thief stepped out of the trees, scanning over the field surrounding the temple. He wished he knew when Yaroslav would be back from training, or if he was already back. Or if he had yet to leave. Mist didn't mention anything like that, though. He decided to risk it, approaching the temple and searching the plains directly.

        'Should get an excuse ready, just in case.' He thought to himself. 'Could play it off like I'm still on his side. He's paranoid, but maybe he'll buy it.'

        A shimmer of gold caught his eye. Armen turned and saw something nestled in the ground, kneeling and unearthing a golden ball with seven stars. A Dragon Ball! He discreetly stuck it in his pocket, ready to call Shura. Now that he had one, all he needed to do was wait for the rest to arrive.

        Armen stood, glanced up at the temple, and froze when he saw a massive white figure standing atop the roof, looking directly at him.

        "...Shit."

        Yaroslav leapt down from the roof, approaching Armen at his own pace. For a moment, he considered running. Nevertheless, Armen's feet remained rooted to the ground, even as Yaroslav towered in front of him. Taking an even, measured breath, he met the bear's icy gaze as best as he could.

        "You're back early." He said. "And without Prism."
        "We have a problem." Armen began. "Prism's, well... They've joined forces with the champion Maize."
        Yaroslav scoffed. "I should have known. Just like Crystal..."
        "Hm?"
        "Nothing."
        "Alright then, keep your secrets. I understand." Armen chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. "Shura and I can go looking for them right away. I'm sure they've collected a lot more than I have."
        Yaroslav ignored him. "What's in your pocket?"
        "A journal. Multi-purpose tool. Pack of gum, if you want some."
        "And?"
        "...Some change? I don't know what to tell you." Armen narrowed his eyes. "What, are we suddenly done trusting each other? You're the one who roped me into all this, you know."
        "You're the one that trespassed on my ground, in my temple." Yaroslav shot back. "You should be grateful I let you live, thief."

        Armen resisted the urge to run. Every inch of him wanted to bolt. But he'd done enough running in his life.

        "Look, do you want me to deal with this, or not?" He asked. "If you'd rather take this into your own hands, be my guest."
        "I'd watch your tone." Yaroslav growled. "What's in your pocket?"
        "Why do you keep asking that?"

        Instead of replying, Yaroslav snatched Armen by the throat with ease, hoisting him into the air. With one massive paw, he fished around in Armen's pockets and pulled out the Dragon Ball, raising an eyebrow.

        "So you were lying." He said, giving Armen a smirk. "I saw you slip it into your pocket earlier. Wanted to see if you'd be truthful."

        Armen clawed at his thick hands to no avail. He snatched one of his throwing knives and stabbed Yaroslav in the hand, getting little more than a wince. The bear chuckled, which sounded more like a rumbling growl in the back of his throat, and leapt up to the roof of the temple, leaving Armen dangling over the edge. His grip began to tighten. Armen's lungs began to run out of air.

        "You know, I always remembered you in the back of my mind." He began. "You were too much of a coward to join my clan, yet you always came back for her. You just couldn't keep your hands off what was mine, could you?"

        Still struggling, Armen tried to speak. Seeing this, Yaroslav relaxed his grip, letting Armen breathe just a bit. He slipped the last Dragon Ball into his pocket, in the meantime.

        "What was that?" The bear asked. "I can't quite hear you."
        Armen raised his voice to a shout. "Shura!"

        His call echoed over the surrounding plain. Armen's heart soared when he saw the metal automaton rising from the trees, flying towards Yaroslav. Even as the bear dropped him, even as he fell to the ground below, the thief couldn't help but smile to himself. He looked to the sky, seeing a hawk circling overhead before his body struck the stone steps of the temple. Closing his eyes, Armen chuckled a bit. He heard the flapping of wings, but didn't bother to investigate. What would that be worth, after all?

        He didn't expect this to be his end. On the steps of Yaroslav's deserted temple, the life he had once known now out of his reach forever, with a group of kids left behind to clean up the mess. But he couldn't complain at this point. What he could complain about, though, was the bird pecking him in the face...

        Wait a minute. Armen's eyes opened, and he found himself staring into the eyes of a hawk. To his surprise, it began to talk.

        "Armen? You awake?" The hawk said. "It's Mist. Prism's friend. Are you still alive?"
        He coughed, taking a raspy breath. "...Sorry. He's got one. You'll have to get it from him somehow."
        "I saw. We have the rest—" Mist ducked as Yaroslav clashed loudly with the robot, before continuing. "We have the rest of them. I can try to heal you, but—"
        "Don't bother."
        Mist tilted her head, a puzzled squawk escaping her. "I mean, I know I'm not the best, but I know a couple tricks! It could at least keep you alive until—"

        Shaking his head, Armen fished around in his pocket and pulled out his journal, shoving it towards the hawk. Mist tilted her head, before awkwardly grabbing onto it with her talons.

        "Take it." Armen managed to say, grimacing. "Take it, and... Tell Prism. Tell 'em to read it before they get here, at least the last thing I wrote."
        "What's in it?" Mist asked.
        "Go, before he—" The thief coughed. "—Before he catches onto you."

        Mist glanced up at the fight, Shura still holding Yaroslav at bay. Thankfully, she took off into the sky with the journal in her clutches. He could only hope the journal would make it to Prism. If anything, Armen thought they deserved the truth.

Chapter 22: OH SHIT

Return to top

June 18th, Age 718. Late afternoon.

        The sound of flapping wings caught Maize's attention. She and the others waited in the alley next to the antique shop, the shadows growing longer as the sun neared the horizon. Konnie and Prism glanced upwards as well, a hawk landing between the three kids and transforming back into Mist. Prism knelt and picked her up, letting her sit on their hand as she panted. Her hair had become a wild mess, sweat turning her skin shiny.

        Underneath her lay a somewhat worn journal. Prism scooped it up as well, investigating it as Mist spoke.

        "Bad news." She huffed. "Yaroslav's got the last one. I got there, and he was taking it away from Armen. He didn't make it."
        "He found one?" Prism asked. "How did he find out it was there?"
        "Beats me. His robot's putting up a good fight, but I think it's losing. I don't know if we want to wait and see, or if we should go now and risk it."
        "And what about the journal?"
        "I don't know. Armen asked me to give it to you." Mist explained. "There's something he's not saying, but I don't think he'll be telling us anytime soon."
        "Is he dead?"
        Mist gave a solemn nod. "Read the last thing he wrote, that's what he said. Might as well see if it's useful."

        Prism flipped open the journal. Maize read over their shoulder, seeing a somewhat lengthy entry dated on June 18th. She scanned through it as quickly as possible, not quite understanding what it meant. Was Crystal supposed to be someone? She couldn't keep track of names very well, but she remembered the name Crystal from somewhere... Oh, right! Prism's mom!

        As Maize read on, as she finished the last of the passage, she didn't know how to feel about it. She couldn't gauge how Prism felt about it, either, glancing to them. They didn't speak for a few moments. The corner of their mouth twitched.

        "...I'm going." Prism muttered.
        "What?" Mist asked, turning to them. "Going where?"
        "To Yaroslav."

        Prism stormed off and leapt into the air without another word. Konnie watched them go, shouldering off her backpack and glancing between it and Mist.

        "I'm going with 'em." She said. "Maize? You're going with too, right?"
        Maize nodded, remaining silent.
        "Thought so." Konnie turned back to Mist and held up her bag. "Do you think you can take care of this? You seemed pretty exhausted earlier."

        Mist took a few deep breaths, before transforming into a massive vulture, the largest bird she had shapeshifted into yet. Raising an eyebrow, Konnie held out the bag as Mist grabbed it with her beak, her voice a little muffled as she spoke.

        "I'll head west and lay low until you guys come for me." She said, spreading her wings. "Good luck. Get the Dragon Ball and run."
        "We'll be back, I promise." Konnie replied, turning back to Maize. "Let's get moving!"

        The two took off into the sky, following Konnie's radar to the last Dragon Ball closer to North City. Maize hoped Prism could hold their own until she and Konnie got there. She had no idea what Yaroslav was truly capable of, only tales of extreme power from Prism and Mist. Keeping her eyes forward, a grassy plain unfolded before Maize and Konnie, flanked by forest.

        Soon, on the horizon, a looming structure came into view. Above it, a trio of figures clashed in the air, a hulking white form knocking a metal automaton into the earth. As they drew closer, Maize recognized Prism amongst them, landing on the roof across from the white figure. The automaton did not rise from the ground again. 

        Maize grabbed Konnie by the arm, stopping her from attacking immediately as Prism began to shout. She kept her eyes on Yaroslav's massive form the whole time, her hand drifting towards her sword.

        "How many more people have to die before you'll be satisfied?!" Prism yelled. "Enough is enough, Yaroslav. If all you want is to be the strongest, you've gotten that! You got that a long time ago!"
        Yaroslav shook his head. "Not yet. You wouldn't understand, Prism."
        "No, that's all you ever say. You say I don't understand, but I don't think you do either!"

        Yaroslav glanced to the side, making brief eye contact with Maize. A shock ran through her body, his eyes just as cold as Master Limax's. She shifted her focus to the center of his chest, recognizing a symbol sewn into the fabric of his gi. Although worn and torn, she understood that it meant "bear", but couldn't remember where she'd seen it before. Nevertheless, she couldn't shift her focus back to Yaroslav's eyes, her and Konnie landing at Prism's side.

        "Oh, look." Yaroslav scoffed. "More problems to deal with."
        "Does he... Does he always talk like this?" Konnie asked, pointing at the bear-man. "Prism?"
        "Yeah, always." Prism muttered. "Get used to it. He'll go all day."
        "I'd watch your tone, brat." Yaroslav growled.
        "Or what?" Konnie asked, rolling her eyes. "Not my fault you're wasting your time on a bunch of teenagers. Like, if you want us dead that badly, I have a house! I'm a junior in high school with a couple of knives, and you're the guy who annihilated actual warriors! Why do you need the Dragon Balls, huh? Are you scared of me?"

        Prism looked at Konnie and shook their head, but she didn't heed them. She stepped towards Yaroslav, her tail lashing back and forth. Maize kept her gaze locked on the beastman. She didn't want him making any wrong moves.

        "You got yourself involved in this." Yaroslav told her, a hand balling into a fist. "And somehow, that's my fault?"
        "Yes, literally. All of this happened 'cause of the shit you did." Konnie pointed at him. "Not me, not Prism, not Maize, you! Didn't you murder a bunch of other warriors because you were scared of them?"
        "I said watch your tone, brat."
        "Or what?!"

        In the blink of an eye, Konnie rocketed backwards, Yaroslav striking her in the chest with his palm and sending her over the edge of the roof. As Prism attacked him once again, Maize leapt after Konnie and caught her before she struck the ground, the half-Saiyan reorienting in midair and wincing.

        Meanwhile, Prism leapt off the roof, narrowly dodging a vicious slash from Yaroslav's paw. The bear-man chased them down to the ground, the three-eyed teen struggling to dodge their master's relentless attacks. Maize and Konnie glanced at each other, before leaping towards him in unison. Maize drew her sword, and Konnie bared her two knives.

        "Over here!" Konnie shouted. "Furry asshole! Over here!"

        Yaroslav turned, a bright white light emitting from the back of his throat. A beam fired from his mouth a second later, missing the girls but forcing them to split up. Maize landed on the ground and charged towards the beastman, forcing him to retreat a few paces but narrowly missing with her sword.

        "...How did someone like you win the world tournament?" Yaroslav sneered, much to Maize's confusion.
        "I fought and won." She answered. "Why?"
        The bear scoffed. "And you've got an attitude. You were shaping up to be serious, for a second."

        What? He asked a question, and she answered it. Maize shook her head, ignoring whatever nonsense he had to say from then on out. She leapt forward to deal a devastating blow, seeing an opening and taking it. To her surprise though, Yaroslav attacked. Not with his fists, but with his sharp teeth. He rushed towards her at the last second, clamping his jaws around her arm and flinging her to the side. A pained shout escaped her, and she dropped her sword.

        As she staggered to her feet, she saw Konnie and Prism attacking Yaroslav together, the beastman knocking Prism away with a white ki blast. Konnie managed to sink her knife into his burly shoulder, only for him to grab her by the collar and slam her into the earth, as if it barely fazed him. Maize's eyes widened when he began to pummel the half-Saiyan into the earth.

        'Get away from her...' She thought, unable to speak. 'Get away from her!'

        With her other arm, she grabbed her sword. She usually didn't practice with this arm, but it would have to do. Behind Yaroslav, Maize noticed Prism rising from the ground, a silvery glow around their hands. With a shout, they ran towards their former master, silver wires whipping forward and entangling Yaroslav's legs. They pulled with all their might, causing the beastman to stumble and giving Maize enough time to run over and pull Konnie to her feet. Blood flowed freely from her nose, one of her eyes swelling shut.

        "You okay?" Maize asked.
        "I'll—" Konnie shook her head with a wince. "I'll be fine!"

        In front of them, Yaroslav turned on Prism. The wires around his legs sliced at his fur but didn't draw blood. Prism attacked with more wires, but their eyes widened when Yaroslav snatched them from the air. Even as they sliced into his thick paw, he pulled Prism forward and kicked them in the chest with all their might, sending them rocketing through the earth. They appeared to stir, but the three-eyed teen didn't get up.

        Glancing at her friend, Maize noticed that Konnie's eyes had widened. A red aura suddenly spiked around her body, and what could only be described as unrelenting pressure emitted from the half-Saiyan. Yaroslav turned to look back at her. Maize flinched at his glare and didn't speak. She tried to move, but in that brief moment, her limbs refused to obey.

        Konnie leapt into the air, a trio of red orbs materializing from her hands. Bright light began to emit from the back of Yaroslav's throat, silvery light surrounding his entire body.

        "Eat this!" Konnie shouted.

        Instead of a barrage of blasts, the three orbs converged into one crimson beam right away, clashing against the crackling white energy pouring out of Yaroslav's maw. For a moment, they seemed evenly matched, until white began to overpower red. Konnie staggered, but stayed in the air, her red aura flaring brighter. But Yaroslav's attack continued to drown out hers, the power and pressure radiating off him and dwarfing Konnie's almost entirely.

        He had his attention on Konnie. Now was her chance.

        Quickly, quietly, Maize charged towards Yaroslav with her sword in hand. With all her might, she swung at Yaroslav, a cheer from Konnie reaching her ears and driving her forward.

        "That's it, Maize!" The half-Saiyan yelled. "Get his ass!"

        Sensing her approach, Yaroslav leapt upwards, his beam cutting off and Konnie's crashing into the earth where he once stood, narrowly missing him as he ascended. Before Maize could react, her sword slashed at nothing but air. A multitude of silver wires whipped towards her, pulling her upwards in a blur. Maize could hear the panicked shouts of Konnie and Prism, struggling to slice her way free, but a fierce blow to her stomach knocked the wind out of her. She dropped her sword in the process. 

        A wire wrapped around her neck. When she came to her senses, Maize found herself on the stone steps of the temple, Yaroslav holding her in front of her friends. Her feet brushed at the ground, but her body hung by a thread, the wire slicing through her skin and drawing blood. Unlike with Prism, Maize knew beyond a doubt that these wires would slice through bone. 

        Her sword laid at the bottom of the steps. Prism rushed for it, but Yaroslav reacted quicker, a wire extending from his spare hand and fetching the sword for him. Maize remained as still as she could, doing her best to breathe, shivering when the tip of her blade pressed against her back. Even seeing the naked terror on Konnie's face, even watching the red aura fade as the half-Saiyan slumped with exhaustion, Maize did her best to keep calm. She did her best to ignore the crushing weight and panic in her chest.

        "It's a shame." Yaroslav chuckled bitterly. "This one was almost tolerable, compared to you two."
        "Let go of her!" Konnie snarled.
        "Or what? It's not my fault you two got involved. You chose to threaten me. You chose to challenge my power."
        "No, I fucking didn't! I'm just trying to not be erased!"

        Yaroslav shook his head with a scoff. Maize clawed at the wires around her neck, trying to pull them loose with her good arm. To her dismay, they began to tighten. Konnie drew her knives and raised her fists, the beastman giving her an incredulous shake of his head and raising his palm. A bright light began to form in the center of his hand.

        "That's enough." Yaroslav spat. "Get out of my sight."

        And then, out of nowhere, the wire went slack. In the blink of an eye, a cloaked figure landed in front of Yaroslav, a sword identical to Maize's blade in their hands. As the Saiyan stumbled away, Yaroslav shot at the stranger, who ducked to the side and darted towards him with alarming speed. Yaroslav slashed at them with Maize's sword, roaring like an angered bear, only to howl as the stranger sidestepped and hacked at his arm.

        Maize gasped as she watched the limb fall to the ground, severed just below his shoulder. Konnie and Prism rushed to her side, helping up. They watched as the stranger kicked Yaroslav back a few paces, before turning to the three kids. Maize caught a glimpse of their eyes, the only part of their face uncovered, and gasped.

        "Master?"

        Before she could say anything more, a bright circle of light formed underneath the three kids, and they disappeared in a flash.

Chapter 23: Well That Didn't Work

Return to top

June 18th, Age 718. Night.

        Konnie collapsed onto the ground with a pained cry, staggering to her feet as her vision cleared. Her entire body ached, the strength ebbing from her body. She had felt so vitalized when she attacked Yaroslav with her ki beam! But none of that vitality remained, replaced only by utter exhaustion. She leaned against a neighboring tree for support, seeing Maize and Prism coming to their senses as well.

        "What just happened...?" She asked. "We were just at the temple, and then—"

        Interrupting her was another glowing circle, followed by another flash of light. Clad in white and gold, spell book in hand, Henny appeared in front of them. Glancing up, Konnie noticed her bag resting in the branches of a tree, Mist sitting atop it. She looked winded, her gossamer wings no longer glowing with the same luster. The group stood in a simple forest of maple trees, and glancing to the side, Konnie noticed an old building in the background. She then glanced back to Henny, who busied herself with healing Maize's arm.

        "You're lucky, you guys know that?" She spoke. "When I heard about Yaroslav, I came as fast as I could."
        "What are you doing here?" Prism asked. "I remember what happened last year. Didn't you steal our wish?"
        "First of all, I didn't steal it. As for the rest, I can explain once we get inside."

        Henny moved on from Maize, who gingerly moved her injured arm with a wince. She approached Konnie next, placing her hand on her swollen face and muttering a few words from her book. Konnie's injuries began to knit themselves clean. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, her expression souring.

        "You good?" Konnie asked.
        "I'll be fine." The mage nodded. "I'm running out of power, but I'll live."

        Soon, Henny moved onto Prism. Konnie still felt sore and winded, but she felt more stable as she stood. Approaching Maize, Konnie got her friend's attention, the burly Saiyan quieter than ever.

        "How're you holding up, huh?" Konnie asked. "That asshole bit you pretty good."
        Maize paused, before shrugging. She didn't speak.
        "Yeah, same here. Gods, I hope he doesn't find us... I didn't think he would hit that hard. He seemed pretty old, but he was so strong! We would have been dead meat if it wasn't for Henny and... Whoever that stranger was."
        Maize stiffened, but still didn't talk.
        "...I wonder if that was Delta." Konnie suggested. "The person in the cloak. You've seen Delta before, right? Is that what they looked like?"
        The burly Saiyan shook her head.
        "Hey Maize, can you speak up or something?"

        She didn't reply at first, Henny's conversation with Prism audible in the background. But after a moment, she spoke, her voice barely more than a hushed mutter. 

        "It wasn't Delta."
        Konnie tilted her head. "Are you sure? How could you tell?"
        "Delta was shorter than that. Much shorter."

        The stocky half-Saiyan couldn't help but pout a bit. A part of her hoped it was their enigmatic pen pal. Nevertheless, she and Maize turned towards Prism, Mist assisting Henny in healing them. Konnie reached up and grabbed her bag, checking and seeing all six Dragon Balls still intact. Her heart soared. There was still a chance!

        "Hey, Henny?" Konnie spoke up. "What is this place, anyway?"
        "We're pretty close to the west coast. And actually, we're not too far off from where that forest used to be." Henny explained. "I lived here before I was trapped. So did the rest of my family. I'll explain more inside."

        With Prism healed, the group followed Henny towards the building in the background. Konnie realized it was an old mansion, in a state of minor disrepair. The stone steps lay cracked, but stable nonetheless. Some of the windows were broken, or boarded up. They stepped inside, Henny leading them into a large living space. The furniture seemed old and worn, unrecognizable odds and ends scattered this way and that. A series of chairs and couches sat around a lit fireplace, a table in front of them stacked with old books.

        "Sorry about the mess, still cleaning this place up. I didn't expect company tonight." Henny explained, sitting everyone down in front of the fireplace. "I'll be back with some tea, and then we can talk."

        With that, Henny stepped away for a second. The three kids took a seat on one of the couches, Mist sitting on an arm rest next to Prism. They held Armen's diary in their hands, reading through it without a word. Konnie decided to leave them alone. She was sure the news about Armen, coupled with his death, would make anyone a little quiet. So, she instead looked to Mist, the little pixie glancing at her.

        "Hey, Mist?" The half-Saiyan spoke. "What happened with you and Henny?"
        "She found me. Said she had a way to track the Dragon Balls on her own, and was looking for hers." Mist shrugged. "I guess there's one that's pretty important to her. I told her about Yaroslav, and she said she had to see for herself. Ran off before I could stop her. And now here we are."
        "Yeah, here we are..." Konnie sighed. "Defeated and one Dragon Ball short."
        The pixie shrugged. "For now, yeah. Here's hoping Henny's got a plan."

        Soon, the bronze-skinned mage returned, setting a tray of tea and biscuits down on the table. After everyone got their share of tea, she took a seat with the rest of the group. The fire crackled, the warmth bringing Konnie just a bit of comfort.

        "I suppose I should start with you guys." Henny began. "Mist filled me in a bit. You all know about what Yaroslav did, right?"
        "For the most part." Konnie nodded. "He snapped, turned on all the other warriors, and killed them. And then turned on his own clan too, or something."
        "He did?" Henny's eyes widened. "I guess I'm not surprised. It fits him. But this guy was ranting about how his school was better than everyone else! And then he just turns around and kills them, too?"
        Prism shrugged. "You act like anything he does makes sense."
        "True, true. But back to my side of the story."

        Henny's gaze traveled towards her hands. A shadow seemed to fall over her face.

        "My family and I weren't warriors, for the most part. As I'm sure you can tell. We were pretty close to one of the schools, though, so Yaroslav still targeted us." She recalled to the rest. "He sent his strongest student to our home, and she killed everyone but me. I escaped with our family's Dragon Ball, and fled to that forest. Which is how I ended up there, for what felt like less than a year, but turned out to be almost two decades."
        "His... His strongest student?" Prism asked. "Do you have a name?"
        "Lockwood. Crystal Lockwood." Henny answered. "Why? You know her?"
        Prism pulled up their bangs, showing their third eye. "My mother."
        "...Oh."

        Prism paused, a pained look in those three eyes. Henny didn't speak, looking away from them and biting their lip. Without another word, they got up and stormed outside. Konnie almost rose to follow them, but Mist shook her head.

        "They need some space. Leave them alone." She said. "Henny... What's your last name?"
        "Clovervale."
        "Nice name. What school were you guys close with? Viper School?"
        Henny shook her head. "The Flowering Knights. Why?"
        "Just trying to remember if the bear ever mentioned you guys. I don't think he did."
        "I don't expect him to, honestly..."

        The conversation trailed off a bit. Konnie took a sip of the tea, the comforting taste of chamomile warming her heart. Maize had nearly drained her cup, still as silent as ever. Glancing between the two girls, Konnie turned her attention back to Henny. She still had questions.

        "Henny? If you don't mind me asking, how'd you even find us?"

        Hearing this, the mage got up and approached the table, rummaging through the piled books until she found something. A map. Rolling it open, she showed Konnie a collection of six dots near the western coast, along with a single one further east in the mainland. Her eyes widened, and after grabbing her radar from her bag, she compared its readings with Henny's map. They both appeared about the same.

        "Not as high-tech as your radar." Henny said. "But it works just the same. My grandmama's grandma made this map, a long time ago. Back when people still worshiped the Guardian of Earth."
        "The what?" Konnie asked.
        "The Guardian? Our planet's Guardian? You know, the person who made the Dragon Balls?"
        "Never heard of one before."
        Henny shook her head. "Maize, what about you? You ever heard of the Guardian?"
        "No." Maize replied.
        "Seriously?"
        "I mean, I found my first Dragon Ball by complete accident. Always thought it was a fairy tale." Konnie shrugged. "Hell, I didn't know about all this warrior clan business until today. What do you expect?"

        Henny shook her head, returning to the table and grabbing a couple of books from the pile. Konnie yawned, struggling to keep her eyes open. The mage seemed to notice, pausing for a moment.

        "You know..." Henny muttered. "I can explain all this tomorrow. With the Guardian and all. I'd kinda like to sleep on it too, before we start planning our next move."
        "You got spare beds or something?" Konnie asked.
        "Upstairs. I'll get you guys settled, and we'll talk about it in the morning."

        Konnie got up, her and Maize following Henny up to a set of old guest rooms. Most of the furniture had been cleared out, a single bed and a simple table remaining. Outside, the light of the half moon illuminated part of the room. Konnie wished it could have been full this time, doubting even Yaroslav could handle the power of an enraged ape. Maybe that could be their last resort, if all else failed.

        "Get some rest." Henny told them, before turning and leaving.

        Prism's shoulders shook as they sobbed. They had barely listened to what Henny had to say earlier, only to hear her talk about Crystal. And after reading the rest of Armen's short journal, they didn't want to hear about it anymore. They were sick of dealing with this. They were sick of warrior clans, they were done living in Yaroslav's shadow, and they were tired of remembering their mother! All they wanted was one day where they weren't reminded of what she had taken part of, what she'd done to hurt other people. And it wasn't even Henny's fault. She had every right to hate Crystal. And that made it hurt even worse.

        They wished they could go back and stop all this, like Armen wanted to. But what would that change? They'd still be without a real family. Prism had known their father for little more than a day, but they couldn't help but miss him. All they had left of a father they never knew was a half-finished journal, entries scattered over the span of a few years.

        Tilting their head up, Prism wiped their eyes and began reading it again. Just one more time.

Chapter 24: Dear Diary, There's Been A Murder

Return to top

May 28th, Age 699.

        Disaster! I lost my old journal! I must have lost it somewhere in the Clovervale house. Nearly got myself caught too. It was a stupid idea to steal from those mages in the first place, admittedly. The young girl nearly set me ablaze when she found me! But honestly, I’m the idiot for not realizing their secret sooner. Should have been obvious from the get-go. When I heard they were safeguarding a treasure, I didn’t realize it was the seventh Dragon Ball. I would have never come here if I knew. I suppose my journal is the price I must pay for my wrongdoings. Do hope they don't read it. I'm no good at this journaling stuff, but at least it's a nice little hobby.

        I sure was tempted to take it. The Dragon Ball, I mean. Imagine me, Armen the thief, with a wish all to myself. What would I even ask for, though? Money? There’s plenty of riches around that no one’s going to miss. Power? What do I need power for, anyway? If I want power, I’ll finally grow some balls and join a warriors school. I heard the Flowering Knights have been accepting new students lately. Always wanted to join them, when I was a boy. But aside from that, I don’t know what I’d wish for. So I didn’t take it. That’s the kind of idiot I am, passing up a shot at the Dragon Balls. But I’d have to find all six, and I’m sure doing so would draw attention. No one’s found them all in nearly a century. Aside from the one in the Clovervale household, I’m sure they’re all deeply hidden in the wilds. Good.

        Curious things, the Dragon Balls. I’d like to know who made them. There’s the old legends about the Guardian of Earth, but I’d like to know where he came from. He's supposedly an alien, after all. Makes you wonder what could be happening out there, amongst the stars.

June 10th, Age 699

        I rode on a ferry for the first time in my life. Seasickness is no joke! I could have shilled out the money for a plane ride, but I don’t trust those damn things. However, the spectacle was worth it! I traveled to a remote island and witnessed some of the greatest warriors Earth has to offer, all for the price of a little nausea. The rest of our society doesn’t know what it’s missing. I’ve always wondered why they’re so oblivious to us. There’s a world of supernatural wonders right under their noses! But no, so many people dismiss it as myth. Perhaps that’s for the best. There’s plenty of dangers to be had around here, as well.

        To be honest, I probably shouldn’t attend the tournament again. A couple Flowering Knights gave me some strange looks. I suppose my little incident with the Clovervale family has made rounds. Ah, the dilemmas of a thief…

        But none of that is what I want to talk about. I met someone. And by someone, I mean the newly crowned champion of the World Martial Arts Tournament. It’s shocking that Yaroslav didn’t compete again! He's the two-time champion, after all. You’d think he would join again on principle alone, but he sent a student instead. She’s a fascinating woman by the name of Crystal Lockwood. Fascinating, and beautiful.

        I can’t believe I worked up the courage to speak to her. She didn’t want to talk for long, but she showed some kind of interest. I didn’t know what to say, so I asked about her life in the Arctos Clan. Crystal told me where to find their temple, and what it takes to become a student. I’ll visit for sure, if only to see her again. Perhaps I’ll consider joining. It might be a good idea to clean the slate, start an honest life. I don’t know, though. I’ve never been one for martial arts. Try as I might, mastering ki has always escaped me. It wouldn't be a bad skill to pick up, I suppose. Magic will forever be beyond me, but everyone has ki at the end of the day. Although, throughout all the times I’ve tried, I’ve never managed to use mine…

November 14th, Age 699

        See? Terrible at journaling. I forgot I had this damn thing!

        Crystal and I have been meeting quite often these past few months. I don’t want to make her break her vow. You know, I’ve never understood vows of celibacy. I didn’t even realize the Arctos Clan swore to such a thing! But really, what does it prove? They say the pleasures of the flesh make you weak-minded, but I think it’s a little more complicated than that. Then again, what do I know of warriors and their ways?

        Today we met up again. We talked about everything and nothing. She’s still upset that I backed out of joining the Clan. I didn’t know how to tell her that Yaroslav is… Intimidating. And honestly, I just can’t see myself as a fighter. I told her a bit about my line of work. She promised not to tell. Said there’s plenty worse out there than a thief, and she’s right. Her birthday is coming up as well. Perhaps I’ll get her a gift. She’s a fan of old-timey music, perhaps I’ll get her something she can listen to. She did mention that her three other… Companions? Mental clone-companions? She called them facets. Anyway, she did mention that they have their own tastes. Perhaps I should meet them! Get to know them a bit more. I’ve never seen Crystal split into her three facets before, after all. She was barred from splitting during the tournament, for obvious reasons. Wouldn’t that be a cheap trick? To outnumber your enemy three-to-one in an instant?

        I wonder if there’s really a future where Crystal and I end up together, but for now, she’s good company if nothing else. I haven’t confessed any feelings. I have yet to see if this is an infatuation, or something more. I’ve never viewed myself as a family man. I’m always on the move, after all. You have to be, if you want to thrive out here.

December 2nd, Age 699

        I would usually say that I met Crystal today, but I was surprised by her lovely facets! Ink was quite curt. She never likes to talk, allegedly. I do think she enjoyed the bracelet I had given her. Out of the three ladies, she was the one wearing it. Cloud, on the other hand, was all over me! She’s such an affectionate one, too! Although, I could do without the odd dares she likes to give me. I’m a mere mortal man, Cloud. I can’t fly like the rest of you, so I can’t jump off a cliff at a moment’s notice! And no, I don’t trust you to catch me! At least Double keeps them in line.

        I asked if facet-hood runs in their family. According to Double, it’s a by-product of their parents. One was Three-Eyed, and the other had a whole collective of facets within their mind! Apparently, the physical splitting is from the three-eyed side of things. Most Three-Eyed can make exact clones of themselves. I wouldn’t know. I’ve never met one outside of Crystal and her facets.

February 20th, Age 700

        It seems my affairs with Crystal have come to an end. It’s been a while since I’ve had a chance to see her. My line of work takes me away for months on end, unfortunately. But we met up today. Something seemed off with her. I decided to ask, and she said this would likely be the last time we could meet. It’s got something to do with the clan, and Yaroslav. Crystal says he’s been taking a lot of interest in her. She’s never been more thankful for a vow of celibacy in her life, because he’s absolutely insufferable. I never thought I’d find myself in a love triangle. Or rather, it’s a love corner. And dear Crystal is backed into it.

        I told her the decision was hers as to what to do about Yaroslav and I. She can’t say that she loves me, not yet. And she also hinted at things she couldn’t talk about. I wish I could do more to help her. And that’s not because she’s Crystal. I don’t know, something is telling me that there’s more going on. Perhaps fate is giving me a clue. But I won't be around to find out. I've got things to do and places to be, and with that, I must bid dear Crystal farewell. Perhaps we will meet again, one day.

April 13th, Age 700

        Gods! Mercy! Guardian’s guidance!

        I received a letter from Crystal earlier this week. It was a warning. She said something terrible and unavoidable was going to happen, and that she didn't have a choice in the matter. She said I at least deserved a chance to hide myself, even if I'm likely not a prime target. She didn't say what was going to happen, though. I couldn't help it. I returned to the Arctos Clan's temple to investigate, and what I saw was... Horrible.

        The Viper School was at the door. Or, at least some of them. They were fighting the Arctos Clan with tooth and nail, and they were losing. I had to flee before anyone caught me there, so I didn't see the end of it. No clue what it was over, or why the fighting began, but it was to the death. I don't think the vipers won this battle. There's got to be more to this than warriors' rivalry. I've never heard of them fighting each other like this before.

        Crystal, I hope you’re alright. I’m going to clean up around my little hideout, then try to figure out what’s going on. 

April 14th, Age 700

        I got in contact with an old buddy of mine just a few minutes ago. He told me the Clan attacked the temple of the Viper School and slaughtered everyone inside. I assume those that survived attacked the Arctos Clan in return, only to face their own demise. Neither of us were sure what started this, or who. I knew these schools had their fair share of tensions, but nothing like this.

        There’s foul play afoot. I just know it. I know it’s risky, but I’m going to move somewhere closer to one of the cities, perhaps North City. I’m technically a wanted man in normal society, but jail is a better alternative to death. Sure, I’m no warrior, but I won’t risk getting caught up in this if I can help it. I was right, fate was giving me a sign! A sign that the tides have turned, that the warriors of Earth are turning against one another! Who knows why, though? I’m not in the loop about all their conflicts. But it's reasonable to assume that when you have three different schools full of fighters, conflicts can escalate in a second. Perhaps they were just itching for the fight itself. Or perhaps one crossed a line with another. I don't know.

        Crystal… I hope she makes it out alive. I don’t want to believe that she’d be so brutal, but I know her loyalty to the Clan runs deep. She once told me she left everything behind for the Arctos Clan, for a sense of belonging, for a place in the world. Gods, I wish that place could have been with me.

April 22nd, Age 700

        May the Clovervale family rest in peace. From what I heard, they gave it their all. Thankfully, it sounds like the young one escaped, the girl that nearly torched me last year. From what I heard, their Dragon Ball dropped off the map as well. I hope the little one is alright. This is terrible business for a child to get caught up in. I even returned to the house, in the aftermath. Stupid thing to do, I know…

        They brutalized those mages. I've never seen the effects of a ki attack up close. The old grandmother had a hole right through her chest, and her face was simply unrecognizable. What did these people do to deserve such a horrid death? As far as I know, they had no fight with the Arctos Clan themselves, but perhaps their ties to the Flowering Knights was enough of a reason for old Yaroslav.

        The clan left the corpses there to rot. I didn’t know what else to do, so I buried them in their garden. It was the least I could do. I haven't buried anyone since my parents passed away. It got me thinking about these massacres.

        I don’t know what to make of it. At first, I thought it was just a feud between the bears and the snakes. But no. The knights are under siege now, and their mages are already dead. Of course they’re going to stand their ground and fight. I’ve never heard of a Flowering Knight who fled from battle, or death for that matter. But the question still remains, why? What reason could justify this? None, honestly. I don’t care if it’s a feud, or if it’s pride, or whatever. It’s wrong, is what it is. Would you believe it? This fiasco has gotten me to stake myself into something. Perhaps I should have done that sooner. If I can stand for nothing else, I will stand for those who fell prey to the Arctos Clan. I never liked that Yaroslav anyway.

        But, onto what I want to record. I’m going to find Crystal. I just need to talk to her again, to see if she’s alright. I suppose this isn’t a simple infatuation, after all. What can I say? I’m in love. It's going to get me killed, but what can you do?

May 5th, Age 700

        I’ve gotten somewhere. I made the dangerous choice of visiting the Arctos Clan'ss temple. Snuck in during the dead of night. It took all my nerve to do it, and all my skill to pull it off. I’ve left Crystal a letter underneath her pillow, telling her how to contact me. Hopefully she reads it.

June 12th, Age 700

        It’s been a whirlwind. I wish Crystal could have stayed the night, but I understand why she couldn’t. My hands are shaking as I pen these words. Her scent is still on my clothes, on my pillows, on my skin.

        It's been over a month. I had lost hope in ever seeing my love again. But to my surprise, she sent me a letter. We met at our old meeting place, near the temple. She wanted to know why I’d put myself in danger by contacting her again. I told her I wanted answers. I wanted to know what was truly going on with the Clan, and with her. All I could see in her eyes was regret, and guilt. But she told me the whole story. I’m likely one of the few people outside of the Arctos Clan that knows all of these details, and gods willing, I’m going to record it. And I’m not losing this journal! Not again!

        This all started back in Age, what was it, 698? That was when the second World Martial Arts Tournament was held. It was directly after the tournament, when Yaroslav was still celebrating his victory with the rest of his students. A stranger showed up that night and challenged the old bear. He accepted. And he lost. The stranger defeated him with ease, something no one should have been able to do. She recalled watching as the stranger merely stood there, not even flinching when he struck them. As if they were made of stone. Or steel.

        This stranger is the one who gave him that scar along his face. According to Crystal, they gave a little speech to the rest of the Arctos Clan once the deed was done, once Yaroslav lay defeated at their feet. They said that anyone on Earth, any member of the Arctos Clan, could attain the power they and Yaroslav held. In fact, anyone at all could do so, if they applied themselves. Anyone could surpass the stranger if they tried. Anyone could surpass Master Yaroslav, if they tried. She said it inspired her. The stranger's words spurred her to become Yaroslav's strongest student, and even to join the tournament in her master's stead! But Yaroslav must have seen it differently. He didn't take the stranger's words as inspiration. He took it as a threat.

        Crystal says that’s when things changed. He stopped training with most of the other students, preferring to train alone or with a few prized pupils. He didn’t fight in the tournament again. He doubled down on the brutality of his training, yet never seemed to fight in front of the others. Crystal says a lot of the other students noticed at the time. And truth be told, they didn't even view him as weak! She says many of them were inspired by the stranger's show of power, striving to surpass their limits at all costs, and they thought their master would do the same.

        And that was the problem. That was Yaroslav's fear, living in the shadow of better warriors. So his solution was to kill them. In his mind, he must ensure that the Arctos Clan becomes the one and only band of warriors on Earth. He must ensure that he's the strongest, putting all else aside. So all of this bloodshed, all of these lives lost… Is because Yaroslav can’t handle competition. Sickening! 

        I asked Crystal why she’s still with them. She says she has nowhere else to go. I offered her a place with me, just for the time being, but she refused. She said it would drag me into further danger, that Yaroslav would go to the ends of the Earth to find her. We escalated to shouting, and… Well, shouting escalated as well. She pinned me against the wall with her hand around my throat. And when I looked into her eyes, all the tension just… Melted. I’ve never kissed lips so soft. 

        She still refused to stay with me. After the deed was done, she left quietly. She said she loved me; I said I loved her as well. Told her it was sad we’d been torn apart by all this. She said it would all be over soon. Which makes sense. Yaroslav certainly got what he wanted. There might be survivors out there, but the Viper School and the Flowering Knights have been all but wiped out. As for any of the smaller schools, or any other warrior out there, gods have mercy on their souls. Gods have mercy on us all.

August 25th, Age 700

        I’ve been neglecting this journal these past few months. Things have quieted down, and I've been busy on the job. Can't really divulge the details here, unfortunately.

        I visited the old Viper School’s temple. And by visit, I needed a place to stay and slept there for a few nights, since it happened to be nearby. It’s been abandoned ever since the massacres. There were still corpses littering the ground, rotting away. The bear and his goons didn't even bother with a burial, but I expected no less. Either way, I found a decent place to sleep for the night, and I got to thinking about this whole fiasco again. Same thoughts as before. Yaroslav's a cunt, a coward, and a disgrace to his clan. Even I'm angry about it, and I'm no warrior.

        I heard the regular Earthlings picked up the World Martial Arts Tournament. Nearly forgot about it until now. You know what’s ironic? It’s the weaker warriors that survived this nightmare. The weak survived and the strong were wiped out. I suppose that’s better than nothing. But it's quite ironic. I still dream of her, as well. I haven’t seen her since our little liaison. The Arctos Clan has gone quiet. I wonder when they’ll resurface. Perhaps they're laying low, planning their next move.

        I’ve found a potential place to make a new home. Going to travel there as soon as I can. It's a forest up north, but not terribly far north. A bit misty, but it’s remote. Untouched, from the looks of it. It gives me the chills, but that won’t stop me. How long will this one last, I wonder?

September ???, Age 700

        I can’t leave.

        I have walked for miles in one straight line. I have passed the same pine trees a thousand times. I can’t leave. This might be the end of the road for me. An endless forest of pines. Actually, are these even pine trees? They're far too tall. There’s small game to hunt, if I’m lucky. It’s been keeping me fed. If I keep my ears peeled, I sometimes find a small stream to drink from.

        I don’t know what kind of magic binds this place, but I’m at its mercy now. What can you do with magic, huh? I don't know how anyone makes sense of it.

        Is this my penance for a life of petty crime? I suppose so. Might as well get comfortable, then. I’m soaked through and through with fog, but I can still manage a fire if I’m smart about it. If you should find this journal on my corpse, apologies that I lost the old one! It had so many good bits about myself that I’m sure you’ll miss… I’m joking, of course. There’s no one in this forest but me, at least I don’t think. I’ll just have to keep waiting. And you know what the worst part is? I’m almost out of ink in this pen.

        I suppose this will be my final entry? Unless I get a new pen. But in case I don't, my name is Armen. My life may not have been the best, or the most exciting, but I'm not going to be bitter about it. I will survive in this forest, amongst the pines and fog, for as long as I can. And should I die, may the wilds claim my mortal form.

Chapter 25: Fu-u-u-u-ture...

Return to top

June 17th, Age 717?!

        FREEDOM. My gods. What have I done? Sixteen years. I lost sixteen years in that damn forest. Magic is real, huh…? 

        I didn’t know who else to call but Druzy. None of my old contacts responded, I don’t even know if they’re still alive. Or perhaps they think I’m dead. Druzy was the only one I could find, still out at her old shack. I can stay as long as I like in her barn. She stopped keeping animals. A shame, but the barn is a nice place to live. I’m sitting in a hayloft right now. The sun has never been so beautiful. Dry clothes and a warm meal have never felt so good. And as always, she's an excellent cook.

        Now it's certainly a shame that I lost that other journal. Yes, years later, I am still mad about that. Druzy and I go way back! I would have loved to reminisce about her while I was trapped in the forest, but alas, those entries will be lost forever... But onto more important matters. I have a new pen, and much to talk about.

        The night I escaped, I heard this thunderous roar, and a beam of light blinded me. I heard the voice of the Eternal Dragon, offering their wish. It’s a pity I couldn’t get a look! Violion is a sight to behold, as the legends go! But unfortunately, by the time the fog cleared, the dragon was gone. I don’t know how, but someone brought all seven here. I didn't even realize there were other people in the forest!

        They didn’t notice me at first. I hid in the trees long enough to see someone I recognized. The Clovervale girl, the one that went missing during Yaroslav’s whole affair. I always wondered what had happened to their Dragon Ball! Did she bring it there for safekeeping? Or was she trapped, just like me? Either way, someone must have brought her the rest of the set. But I didn’t get to find out who, before a couple of massive beasts tore up the whole forest! A pair of apes pummeling each other into the dirt, the size of mountains. I’ve never run so fast in my life! I'm not making this up. I've never heard of anything like that before in my life! Shape-shifters and were-beasts, that I've heard of. But never something like that.

        And this was all before I learned the truth. Before I learned I’d been gone for over a decade. I stumbled into a town and found that out. Back in the day, the smaller towns at least knew of the Arctos Clan. Now, nobody there even recognized the name. Stories used to abound in towns of normal humans, but now I can't even find rumors. It's as if the memory of these old schools have been wiped from existence. Heartbreaking, in my opinion. I had some spare change in my bag, and it was still good enough to use. Bought myself some food, made a few calls, and I traveled to Druzy’s little love shack down south. She remembered me. Was shocked to see me, of course! And now here I am, in her barn. 

        Here I am, tossed about by fate's whims once again. It never stops, does it? But this is an all new low. I've been whisked away through time, for gods' sakes! Where am I supposed to go? I know it's only been sixteen years, but I've never felt so lost. I don’t know where to go from here. I could spend my days with Druzy for a while. She’s not the best company, but she’s still a friend. I’d like to find out what happened with the Clan while I was gone. And Crystal… No, I shouldn’t get my hopes up. She probably doesn't remember me.

July 1st, Age 717

        Been a few weeks. I’ve decompressed a bit. Spoke to Druzy yesterday, told her about the forest. According to her, someone back in the Viper School said it was the lair of a demon. I don’t know how true that is, but at this point I'm sure demons are a possibility. Hell if I know.

        Druzy caught me up on what happened after my disappearance. It seems like Yaroslav wasn’t satisfied by killing the other schools. He killed his own students, too. Aside from that, she says there’s nothing new. He went completely dark, dropped off the face of the Earth. As Druzy put it, good riddance. She doesn’t know where Crystal could be. It’d be stupid for me to investigate… Besides, I need to get back on my feet. Druzy says she can introduce me to someone, said it’ll be good money in the future. I wouldn’t usually agree to that, but I’ll take what I can get for now. It's someone up in North City, some kind of researcher. 

        I mostly want to get Crystal out of my mind. I've moved on from so much in my life, without stopping to think or care. But with her? I can't help but be stuck on her.

September 3rd, Age 717

        Success! I’ve got a shiny new toy! A robot. Yes, a real one. A faceless metal automaton that obeys my every command. And all I have to do is take it around and test it out. It’s not the best combat-wise, but Dr. Kyokia said it was a tentative prototype anyway. 

        I’ll start at the beginning. It's been months, but Druzy finally secured me a job with that researcher. She flew me out to North City to meet with the doctor in-person. I spoke to someone named Dr. Kyokia. Not a very pleasant woman, I’ll be honest. She and Druzy have some kind of relationship, but I don’t know the details. Either way, the doctor and I worked out a deal for this robot. She says sparring with Druzy should be enough in terms of combat abilities, but she has no complaints if I test it out on anyone else. I’m not sure where the doctor is going with all this, but it seems simple enough. Money is money, anyway.

        You know what else happened? Druzy clued me in on something. The tournament? Yeah, it still uses cash prizes. Normal humans have picked it up since Yaroslav's little incident. I watched a few matches on this Internet thing they've cooked up, and I can't tell you how boring they are in comparison to the matches I've seen. And now I have this robot at my beck and call. All that Zeni, just there for the taking… Can’t turn up a chance like that, honestly. I'll make more plans later. I've got a while before the next one, anyway.

November 29th, Age 717

        …Fuck it. I’m traveling back to the Clan’s old temple. I know how to get there. It’ll be a couple weeks of travel, but I need to see if she’s still there. I wonder if she even remembers me, if she’s even still alive. But I need to see for myself. It’s been eating at me these past few months. I can’t even bring myself to write about it.

        I considered taking the robot, but… I don’t know. I don’t want to damage it, and it's not exactly subtle. Not always the best for my line of work. Yaroslav could still be alive, after all. Druzy wants to get some training in, anyway. I’ll go alone. No sense disappointing Dr. Kyokia by ruining her robot.

December 5th, Age 717

        Well, things have certainly changed.

        I got to the temple and did some snooping. The place looked abandoned, but only from the outside. At first, I thought there were squatters living in there. How wrong I was. Yaroslav caught me. I couldn’t believe it when he called me by name. “The little rat that tried to seduce my Crystal”, that’s what he called me. His Crystal?! You know what, forget it.

        He killed her. He said it was self-defense, but I don't believe it for a second. I thought he was going to kill me. But he didn’t. He had a wire around my throat, but he didn’t kill me. He looks different. I look in those eyes, and all I see is defeat. I think he knows what he did was all for nothing. And yet, he still acts the same way. He ranted on and on about how there were new warriors here to threaten him, about how he couldn’t trust anyone near him, how disgraceful it was that no-one recognized his power. Prick. It was hard to listen to him whine.

        That’s all it is, whining. No rhyme or reason, just his whims. And I think he knows that. It’s been nearly what, seventeen years now? He knows. He knows he made a mistake, he knows he can't go back anymore. I don’t think he’ll ever be able to accept it, though. He's getting desperate. Guess what he wants now? The Dragon Balls. He wants to wish away all his problems, starting with anyone who can surpass him. He says there’s new blood out there. Don’t know much about what happened, but his “only remaining student” had trouble with some people earlier this summer. I can’t believe he still has a student! Poor sap. They’re learning from the feet of a madman.

        He and I are going to work out the details later this month. I’m to return in a couple weeks to meet this student of his. Here’s hoping they’re not like him. After all, I totally plan on giving him the Dragon Balls. Absolutely. For sure. No, but in all honesty, I don't think it's a good idea to cross him right now. And with the Dragon Balls on the line, I don't think I should try to walk away from the situation. If I'm being honest, maybe I should get off my ass and do something for once. I'll work with the old bear for now. And I'll keep my ears sharp for when opportunity knocks. Just as I always do.

December 31st, Age 717

        I don’t want to believe it. I didn’t tell Prism anything, since I know they won’t believe me right now. And it sounds like they have enough on their plate with Yaroslav. Besides, I could be wrong. I don’t want to feed this kid false hope. But… Crystal had a vow of celibacy. She said I was her first. I don't know, perhaps she found another lover when I was out of the picture. I wouldn’t blame her. But I also know Yaroslav had eyes for her, so perhaps not.

        I’ll give the idea more thought, but… Perhaps I just miss her. Maybe this is just wishful thinking. Besides, am I really cut out for fatherhood?

        Whatever the case may be, I met Yaroslav’s “student”. He wasn’t around at the time. We enjoyed a long conversation, Prism Lockwood and me. I haven’t told them about my real plans, since they seem tied to Yaroslav just as their mother was. Not risking it. The Dragon Balls are my one shot at fixing this mess, after all. But Prism seems like a nice kid. It seems like they’re only here because they have nowhere else to go. I don’t know. Maybe I should help them out, tell them what I'm truly up to, but… What would I even do? What would I say that would convince them to leave? I couldn't sway their mother, and I doubt I could convince them. Besides, I should keep this plan to myself. I haven't even told Druzy what I'm up to.

        The Dragon Balls can grant any wish, according to legend. I'm sure they can give me the second chance I need. But that can come in June, when they become active again.

        Right now, my plan is to investigate those two girls Prism had issues with. One of them’s the champion of the World Tournament, a two-time one at that. Seems like a decent place to start. I'd like this to go smoothly, and whoever these girls are, I don't want them getting in my way, or Prism for that matter. Nothing personal. They seem like nice people. All in all, I've got my work cut out for me. All because I just had to poke the proverbial bear.

        Druzy thinks I’m an idiot for even going back there. Says I should just hide and wait for him to move on, like her. But I’ve been running, hiding, and moving all my life. Maybe it’s time I stay and do something, for once. I have a plan, and all I need to do for now is keep quiet and follow orders. I can manage that.

June 18th, Age 718

        Well, here I am being inconsistent with my journaling again. Haven't touched it since the new year began, for shame! But this may very well be my last entry for a while. I'm going to be very busy. It still blows my mind that it's Age 718 now. I lost over a decade of time. No, more than that even. I lost Crystal. And perhaps even a child.

        Maybe I'm wrong about Prism, but I don't think I am anymore. Those are her eyes, and that's my face. Sure, it's possible that she had other lovers. But I know, somewhere in my heart, I just know they're my flesh and blood. My dear Crystal, I should have tried harder to escape that forest! It had only been months for me in there, not a year. Certainly not over a decade. And now here I am, in a completely new world, where almost everyone I know is out of reach.

        The rest of humanity is as oblivious as ever. They don't realize the history they've lost to Yaroslav, the lives ruined and the blood spilled because of him. Those warriors had their faults, but even the Arctos Clan kept our planet peaceful before Yaroslav came around. I've never hated anyone in my life like I hate him. I suppose that's why I've resorted to such drastic measures. Here we are, a bunch of fools stabbing each other in the back, all for a wish. Prism's trying to kill Yaroslav, Yaroslav wants to satisfy his insecurities, and me...

        Me? I'm going to go back and fix all of this before it begins. The Dragon Balls should be more than capable of that, right? I'll go back and warn Crystal about everything. Maybe she and I can escape together, figure out a way to stop Yaroslav before it gets to this point. I can save Prism before they're even born. My child or not, maybe the three of us can have a life together. It's a far fetched idea, and I wouldn't have come up with it if these weren't desperate times. I'm just tired of uprooting and moving, day in and day out. I've been whisked across time, damn it! I've been torn from everything I've known, and sure, part of it is my fault. Maybe I messed up my choices in this world, but if the Dragon Balls can give me a second chance, I have to take it.

        It pains me to leave those kids here, with that monster. But I have to do what's right for me. And if I'm right, I can stop this from ever happening in the first place, and save them in the process. I just need a second chance.

Chapter 26: Hey God We Need Backup

Return to top

June 19th, Age 718. Early morning.

        Maize groaned as something tickled her nose, nearly sneezing as she opened her eyes. Mist hovered inches above her head, prodding at her with a tiny hand.

        "Rise and shine, sleepyhead." The pixie said. "Henny and the rest are getting some food together. Thought I'd come get you."
        Maize yawned. "Oh. I'll be there soon."
        "Good. Also, your sword showed up at the door overnight."
        "My sword?"
        "Yeah. Henny found it when she went outside today. Any idea who could have left it there?"
        "...Not really." Maize lied.
        "Damn. Well, it's here at least." Mist shrugged. "I'll be downstairs."

        As the pixie left, Maize could hear Konnie and Prism downstairs, but couldn't quite make out what they were saying. She decided to get dressed, having slept in her long-sleeved gray shirt. She had gotten used to doing so, having spent a year with Konnie in her bedroom every night. After getting dressed, Maize headed downstairs, immediately seeing her sword resting on the table in the main room.

        '...Why would I lie to her?' She wondered, picking up her sword and staring at it. 'I know what I saw last night. It wasn't Delta that saved us, it was Master Limax. It had to have been him who left this here. But... I don't know why I'd lie about it. I should tell them about him! If he saved our lives yesterday, I should go find him! He'd be able to defeat Yaroslav! But...'

        Even the mere thought of Limax caused her heart to drop like an anvil. Why? Shaking her head, Maize set her sword aside. She could think about it later. Perhaps some food would clear her head.

        Following the sound of voices, Maize entered the kitchen, seeing Henny sorting through a table lined with ingredients. The sweet smell of batter filled the air, Konnie flipping pancakes over an old stove. She had already made a few stacks of them, Prism slicing some fruit off to the side.

        "Morning, Maize." Henny greeted, looking up from the ingredients. "Konnie and I got started early. She said you two would need a lot of food."
        "Thank you." Maize replied. "What are we doing today?"
        "I stayed up late and got an idea together. Head back to the living room, we're almost done with breakfast. We'll talk about it there."

        Hearing this, Maize returned to the main room and took a seat in front of the empty fireplace. She noticed some books stacked next to her sword, as well as the map from earlier. The Dragon Balls looked unchanged, one still remaining far from the other six. It seemed like Yaroslav hadn't moved beyond his temple. 

        '...I wonder what Henny could be planning.' The burly Saiyan wondered. 'She mentioned something last night. What was it... The Guardian? Maybe that's a part of her plan.'

        Soon, the rest of the group returned. Konnie handed Maize a plate of stacked pancakes, decorated with syrup and fruit. Prism and Henny took a seat as well, with plates much more modest in scale than the two Saiyans. Konnie and Maize devoured their food in mere minutes, Konnie's tail wagging back and forth excitedly.

        "Glad we finally got that stove to work." She spoke. "Like, at least you have a stove. I've been cooking stuff over a fire for the past year."
        "Oh, boo hoo." Prism chuckled. "That's me every night, cooking over a fire."
        "Well, not all of us are fuckin' hillbillies like you and Maize."
        "Who are you calling hillbilly? I at least know what the Internet is! Unlike island hermit-McGee over here—" They pointed at Maize. "—I'm at least in touch with society."
        "That doesn't mean much." Konnie shot back. "That just means you're a hillbilly cursed with knowledge."
        "I have no clue what any of this is about." Maize spoke up.
        "Good." The half-Saiyan told her. "Keep it that way."

        Henny held up an old-looking book, getting Konnie and Prism to quiet down. After swallowing a mouthful of fruit, she spoke.

        "I'm sure the Internet doesn't have anything like this." She spoke. "It's an annotated copy of Introductions to the Guardian. I gave it a read last night."
        "Guardian?" Prism asked. "Shit, I know I've heard about them before..."
        "I haven't." Konnie said. "Aside from what you mentioned last night."
        Henny pinched the bridge of her nose, shaking her head. "Gods' mercy... They're the one who makes the Dragon Balls, guys. Technically speaking, they're also the god of our planet. I think we should talk to them, see if he'll help us."
        "Wait, you want us to call in a god for backup?" Konnie asked. "Is that even possible? I'm not a religious person, will they get mad at me?"
        "Not exactly. Our Guardian is technically still a mortal. I know I just called them a god, but they aren't a true God. It's complicated."

        When the rest of the group gave her confused glances Henny went on.

        "Think of it like this. The Guardian isn't a true God themselves, but they act as the mortal representatives of one. Specifically, they act as the representatives of the Kais that watch over our universe. People used to worship our Guardian, but that's fallen out of practice. I'm sure they won't be mad if none of us are faithful. Even in my time, the Guardian was pretty remote from our lives, more of a history lesson than anything."
        "Why's that?" Konnie asked.
        "People fell out of need for worship, I suppose. I'm sure there's more reasons why. Either way, this book has a lot of information about our Guardian, and I'm hoping he's still alive. His name is Zither. According to the book, his people are the ones tasked with creating and maintaining Dragon Balls across our section of the universe. They're known as Namekians. Supposedly they can live for hundreds of years, and I'm hoping that's true."

        Maize stiffened when she heard this. Namekians? Like Master Limax? No, she didn't want to be distracted with thoughts of him right now. 

        "So, if I'm getting this right," Prism spoke up, "We go to this Zither guy, and he helps us with Yaroslav?"
        Henny nodded. "It's an issue surrounding the Dragon Balls, so the Guardian of our planet is our best bet. I'm sure he'd disapprove of what Yaroslav's trying to wish for. It's worth a shot."
        "Great. Where do we find this guy, then?"
        "That's the tricky part. The Guardian lives in a hidden shrine. I know where to find it, but there's a challenge we have to face before meeting Zither. Or rather, a trial."
        "What kind of trial?"
        Henny flipped through the book, reading a passage aloud. "...Guardian Zither issues a trial to all those who seek his help. Be they warrior, wizard, or pilgrim, all must undergo a unique and personalized challenge in order to test their mettle. Not much is known about the details of the trial itself, only that they are unique to every person or group that seeks divine aid in their time of need."
        Konnie rolled her eyes. "All we have to do is pass some kind of test? And then we can talk to this Zither?"
        "Hopefully. I say we head out as soon as we can. We should bring the Dragon Balls as well, just for safekeeping. Be ready for anything. The trial could be a fight, it could be a conversation, it could be judgement for our mortal sins. Who knows?"

        Prism finished the last of their pancakes, the group getting ready to go. Maize didn't have to do much, strapping her sword to her waist and simply waiting for the others. As she waited, as the others dispersed to gather their things, her thoughts settled into focus once more, and the weight in her chest followed suit. 

        Perhaps the plan with the Guardian would work. Perhaps Yaroslav was the key to Limax's test. If they succeeded in their task, if they defeated Yaroslav, maybe her master would return! Maize couldn't think of a better show of strength than defeating someone like him. As confusing and needless as his actions were, he was powerful. Aside from Limax, Maize had never found someone as strong as Yaroslav. And clearly, she had gotten her master's attention, given that he'd saved their lives last night! She had to be on the right track, right? She was training, going stronger, even seeking the help of a minor god! This is what Limax wanted her to do. He wanted her to prove her strength. He told her to prove it.

        This had to be the right path. So why did she feel so awful about it? She wanted to see him again, right...? 

        Right?

        "Maize?"

        Snapping out of her thoughts, Maize glanced to the side and saw Konnie waiting for her.

        "We're ready to go."
        "Oh." Maize got to her feet. "Sorry."
        "You okay?"
        "I'll be fine."
        "You sure?" Konnie raised an eyebrow.
        "...It can wait."

        Maize followed Konnie outside without another word.

June 19th, Age 718.  Mid-morning.

        "We're here."

        Konnie held Henny in her arms as the group flew south, her backpack slung over her shoulders. So far, Yaroslav had yet to show his face, and Prism hadn't recalled him having a way to track the Dragon Balls. However, they still kept their eyes peeled for anything that looked like an oversized polar bear with a missing arm. So far, nothing of the sort had made an appearance. Despite that, Konnie still felt a little uneasy carrying six of the seven Dragon Balls on her back.

        Now, landing on a grassy strip of land, the half-Saiyan set Henny on her feet and stared up at the mouth of a cave. She hadn't been to this part of the mainland before. The land around them was arid and dusty, but not as hot as the Diablo Desert she'd grown accustomed to training in over the year. The group stood where grass gave way to barer earth, a range of shorter mountains lining the land in front of them.

        "This should be it." Henny said, consulting her annotated book. "Western peninsula, west side of the mountains, away from the coastline. I'm assuming the Guardian's shrine is through the cave."
        "What are we looking for, specifically?" Prism asked.
        "According to the book, we'll encounter the trial before we see the Sanctuary itself. I say we head into the cave, see what we find."

        The group entered the cave, finding a tunnel leading further underground. As the cave grew darker, Mist's wings provided a bit of illumination, but not nearly enough to light the way. Henny soon folded her hands together, her fingers glowing as a ball of light formed between her palms. She then took the lead, guiding the rest through the twists and turns of the narrowing tunnel. It grew so tight, the group had to file into a single line to keep progressing.

        "...Hey Maize?" Konnie spoke up after a second. "Did you still want to talk?"
        "About what?" Maize asked.
        "About earlier. I dunno, it just seems like something's been bothering you."
        "...The person that saved us last night. I know who they were."
        "Really?" Konnie's eyes lit up. "Who?"
        "Master Limax. I saw his eyes underneath the cloak. He has to be the one who delivered my sword this morning."
        "I was wondering that, too... Do you think he'll help us?"
        Maize shook her head. "I'm sure he wants me to defeat Yaroslav myself. Perhaps that'll prove my strength to him."
        "It could, for sure. Why didn't you say anything earlier? Or were you not sure until now?"
        "...I wasn't sure at the time, but I'm sure of it now." She lied. "Apologies."
        Konnie shook her head. "No, it's fine! He saved our lives, after all. Is that what's been bothering you, though?"
        "I guess. I'm not sure."

        Maize turned away without another word. Konnie couldn't shake the nagging feeling that the burly Saiyan was holding out on her. Maize had been acting odd for the past few months! A lot of it seemed tied to her master, too. Konnie remembered the end goal Maize had, the one regarding her dead father, and wondered if that had anything to do with it. Come to think of it, if defeating Yaroslav proved Maize's strength, then she'd likely be avenging her father soon.

        'Well, yeah, that'd probably be a lot to deal with. I don't know, I don't have a dead dad like the other two edgelords here.' Konnie thought, jokingly. 'I can't imagine how much that must be weighing on her... And I had no idea until recently! She's been dealing with this all her life! And yet I'm the one always angry about something.'

        All of a sudden, Konnie wanted her father. She wanted to see him again, to speak to him again. For all she knew, she'd never get another chance. Before she could think about it any farther though, Henny and Prism both came to a stop, causing the two Saiyans to freeze as well. Konnie glanced up at the sudden end of the tunnel, which widened out enough for them all to step forwards. At the end, embedded into the wall, sat a simple stone door.

        Henny pushed the door open and stepped inside, Konnie following the rest and letting the door close behind her. She could swear she heard the click of a lock. Before she could investigate, or even get a good look at the room, bright light filled her vision and the ground disappeared below her feet.

Chapter 27: A Tunnel That Returns You To Your Past Life

Return to top

        Prism rolled onto the grassy ground with a panicked cry, coming to the stop at the base of a thick tree. They found themselves staring up at a sky of pale-yellow clouds, purple leaves swaying in the breeze. Their brow furrowed, seeing trees unlike any they had ever seen, an odd scent in the air quite unlike the forests they were familiar with. Right away, they leapt to their feet and noticed the girls doing the same.

        'Something smells weird.' Emerald said. 'Or is that just my imagination?'
        'Nah, you're right. Why... Why is it spicy?' Ruby asked. 'It smells like herbs. Like, tarragon but a bit to the left.'
        "I think we have bigger problems than what this place smells like, guys." Prism muttered.

        Konnie looked around with a furrowed brow, making brief eye contact with Prism. Her tail lashed back and forth, the fur bristling on its ends. Maize stood close by her side, Henny collecting her book from the ground. Meanwhile, Mist merely hovered in the air without an issue. She hid a mischievous smile behind one little hand.

        "Could have just hovered in place, you know." She said, teasingly. "Can't you guys fly?"
        "You hush." Prism told her. "Not all of us are tiny little fairies."

        Mist chuckled, before taking a seat on Prism's shoulder. Maize and Konnie continued to bristle, both of them looking around like startled animals. The three-eyed teen wondered what could be setting them off.

        "It doesn't smell that bad, does it?" They asked.
        Konnie ignored them. "I... I know I've seen this place before."
        "Wait, you've been here?"
        "Not exactly. But like, I know this place." The half-Saiyan shook her head. "Maybe it's just deja-vu... Kinda creeps me out, though."
        "Whatever it is, this surely isn't Earth." Henny pointed out. "And I'm betting this is our trial. I don't know if this is an illusion, or if we've been teleported somewhere, or what. Be ready for anything."
        "Already was." Prism shrugged. "Mist, you want to take a look around?"

        Mist turned into a raven, leaping off Prism's shoulder and soaring overhead. The group roughly followed her lead, traveling through the strange forest. Prism glanced up every now and then to make sure the raven still circled over them, and for a while, nothing out of the ordinary happened. Henny began to hum a simple tune to herself. Konnie cast glances at everything around them, her expression still troubled. Maize remained silent as ever, taking a deep breath of the fresh air around them. In all honesty, it had been getting stuffy in that cave, and Prism was grateful for the sunlight.

        Slowing their pace a bit, Prism walked side by side with the burly Saiyan, giving her a grin.

        "So, how's the brooding going?" They asked.
        "...What?" Maize asked. "What's brooding?"
        "It... Never-mind. It was just a joke."
        "Oh, sorry. I'm not the best with those."
        "I can tell." Prism chuckled. "It's just, you're pretty quiet. I don't think I've gotten to talk to you a whole lot. Does Konnie drag you everywhere?"
        "Not really. I was training her this year, actually."
        "Yeah, I gathered that. What're you training for, huh? You trying to be the strongest, like everyone else?"
        Maize shook her head. "If I prove my strength against Yaroslav, I think my master will return. And once he does, I'll be able to avenge my father."

        Prism furrowed their brow. Her expression didn't even shift when she said that, her voice as flat as ever. Their curiosity got the better of them, and they began to pry.

        "Sorry to hear that..." They spoke. "Were you and your father close?"
        "I never knew him."
        "You're avenging someone you never knew? Who raised you?"
        "Master Limax did. I have to avenge my father to put myself to rest. It doesn't matter if I never knew him. Master said the grief will drag me down until I've put him to rest."
        "...But why, though? Are you sad about his death?"
        "I guess."
        "You guess? Or you know?"
        Maize stiffened. "I... I know."
        "Are you sure?" Prism asked. "I don't know, just seems a bit weird. I can't judge though; I'm doing the same thing. Sorta. I guess this isn't just about how Yaroslav killed my mom, but still. It kinda is."
        "I'm sure."
        "Whatever you say. So, I'm guessing Limax is a tough teacher? You think he's got room for another student?"
        Maize shook her head.
        "Damn. Well, I had to try." They chuckled. "What's it like, training with him?"

        The burly Saiyan didn't reply. Prism's chuckle faded when they peeked under her bangs, seeing tears forming at the corners of her eyes. Just then, Konnie turned around and glared at Prism.

        "Hey dickhead, leave her alone." She said. "Maize, you can walk up here if you like."
        "Jeez, sorry, I didn't know—"
        Maize suddenly interrupted. "It's fine, Konnie."
        "You sure?" Konnie asked, her eyes narrowed and locked on Prism. "If they're bothering you—"
        "I'm fine."

        The half-Saiyan turned away with a shrug. Glancing back to Maize, Prism saw her taking a shuddering breath, almost ready to say something else. But before they could, the raven flew back to the earth with a cry, flapping her wings wildly.

        "Guys, problem!" Mist cawed.
        "A fight?" Konnie asked.
        "More than that. It's just up ahead."

        Just then, an ear-splitting boom crackled overhead, followed by a flash of yellow light. Cowering for a second, Prism looked up and saw a pair of figures clashing in the sky, yellow against maroon. They couldn't make out much more, and quickly took off with the rest of the group, scooping Henny into their arms as the kids took flight.

        Up ahead, they noticed a city of white stone, armored figures fighting in the air and on the streets. Without hesitation, Prism flew towards it, Konnie and Prism speeding ahead of the group. Mist remained as a raven, craning her neck towards the violent fight in the skies.

        "I'm getting a closer look up there!" She called. "I'll be back!"
        "You sure?" Prism asked.
        "We should find out what's going on, right? I won't let them find me, I promise!"

        Prism gave her a nod before Mist took off, watching her little black form soar towards the fight. They turned their attention back to the city, hovering over it for a brief second. A lot of the buildings bore visible signs of destruction, shattered windows and walls reduced to rubble. Below them, tailed people in strange-looking armor fought tooth and nail, some of them armed with blasters. Many of them had visible scars, most of them bearing similarly spiked hair in varying shades of black. 

        As far as Prism could see, all of them had furry brown tails, ones exactly like Konnie's and Maize's. They shared a look with Henny, before quietly landing behind one of the buildings. Henny flipped open her book, holding it in front of her and muttering a few phrases.

        "I think we're fighting our way out of this one." The mage said. "Give me your hands."
        "Why?" Prism asked.
        "Just do it. I promise, it'll help. Place your hands over my book."

        They hesitated but did as she asked. Henny laid a bronze-skinned palm over theirs, golden light enveloping Prism's hands and an energizing warmth spreading up to their shoulders. When she pulled back, their arms continued to glow ever so faintly.

        "It won't last forever, but it'll give you a boost." She explained. "I say we—Prism!"

        Prism turned just in time to see an armored man charging at them both. Twice Prism's height, with thick armor and bared teeth, he threw a punch that Prism just barely managed to dodge, Henny darting away in the nick of time. They noticed a cracked part in his armor, webbing off from a little hole to the left.

        "Hey you!" The attacker yelled. "Who are you?!"
        "A tourist." Prism replied. "Any good places to eat around here?!"

        They ran towards him, ducking to the left at the last second and punching the hole in his armor with all their might. With a bright flash of light, the man rocketed backwards with a shout of pain, getting right back on his feet. Steam rose from the hole in his armor, which he tore off to reveal a bleeding wound in his left side. Prism glanced towards their glowing hands. Did they do all that?

        "You little..." The attacker growled. "You'll pay for that!"
        "Cash, or card?"

        As he charged again, Prism took a deep breath. Their focus turned to their shoulders, right where their shoulders met their torso. Running towards their massive adversary, Prism threw another flurry of punches at him. And right then, a pair of new arms sprouted from their back, striking in unison with their normal ones. They met the man blow for blow, but even with four arms, they began to retreat. 

        'Wait for it...' Prism thought to themselves. 'Wait for it!'

        The towering attacker leapt backwards a bit, charging up a bright blast between his hands.

        "Say goodnight, weakling!" He shouted.

        The man shot at Prism, who leapt into their air. A silvery glow overpowered the golden light from their arms, all four hands casting silver wires towards their attacker. As quickly as they could, Prism leapt around the man and entangled his legs, before yanking him to the ground. He struggled, but the wires sliced into his skin without giving way.

        Prism looked to Henny, who had taken cover behind a shattered wall. She waved to them, pointing down the road.

        "Let's find the others!" She said. "It's a trial, remember?! I'm sure we're supposed to work together here!"

        Hearing this, Prism followed her. The two rushed through the streets, ducking out of the way of a few other attackers. Oddly enough, most of them seemed more interested in fighting each other than in Prism or Henny, and those that did attack them were swiftly distracted by another adversary.

        They all had tails. This clearly wasn't Earth. Prism wondered if these guys were supposed to be Seeans. Wait, no, Saiyans. 

        "Ahead!" Henny cried. "There they are!"

        Looking ahead, Prism's three eyes widened as they saw Maize and Konnie surrounded by attacking Saiyans. Henny flipped open her book and came to a stop, while Prism leapt forward with fists raised and teeth bared.

        The hair on Konnie's body stood on end, her tail bristling as an unrelenting pressure radiated from above. A part of her knew it came from the fight above, which continued to send shockwaves and deafening booms across the land. However, all of that faded into Konnie's subconscious. Her blood burned like never before, her body alight with a red aura, rage blotting out nearly all thought as she leapt into the fight with a snarl.

        She then realized she had no idea who she was supposed to be fighting, and for a split second, paused to look at her surroundings.

        "Uh..."

        She recognized the other people as other Saiyans, noticing their tails immediately. She had seen armor like that before, too! But in the moment, she didn't care to try and remember the details. Right now, her tail lashed behind her, her eyes locking on the first person that spoke.

        "Die, rebel!"

        One of the Saiyans leapt towards her, a lithe woman with a jagged scar cutting over one eye. Without hesitation, Konnie drew a pair of knives, stalling the woman's attack and forcing her to retreat a few paces. With a kick, the other Saiyan managed to disarm one of Konnie's knives, only to be met with a kick to the stomach that cracked her armor and sent her careening into a nearby building.

        Wait, rebel?

        Konnie turned to see a couple other Saiyans attacking Maize, who stood her ground and impaled one with her sword. The half-Saiyan swiftly descended upon the second, scooping up her fallen knife and driving both into the back of the other Saiyan. Maize took the chance to collect herself, Konnie staying at her side.

        "Other Saiyans, Maize!" She cried.
        "I saw." Maize replied, her voice hoarse. "Watch out!"

        Her burly friend pulled her out of the way, saving her from a vicious swipe from another Saiyan warrior. Without hesitation, Maize drove her sword through a gap in his armor, a bit of blood landing on her cheek. Konnie glanced at her own hands, stained with red, before quickly moving on when a pair of Saiyans wheeled on her.

        "Cowards." One spat. "Not so strong when you're fighting us face-to-face, huh?"
        "Huh?" Konnie asked. "What are you—Actually, I don't care."

        Sensing Maize behind her, Konnie leapt towards the two new Saiyans with a shout. She noticed more closing in, but matched as many as she could, meeting as many blows as she could. She attacked with fist and foot and blade, until sweat rolled down her cheek and her breath came in hot, rapid plumes.

        And yet, there were still Saiyan surrounding them both. Backing up, Konnie bumped into Maize, glancing back and seeing her with the same flat expression. Only this time, she had paled, and Konnie thought she could see worry in her friend's eyes.

        "You okay?" Konnie asked.
        "I'll—" Maize winced. "I'm fine."
        "Alright, then let's fuck 'em up!"

        Konnie sheathed her knives, leaping into the air as the Saiyans closed in around them both. She charged up her trio of orbs as fast as she could, a barrage of blasts raining down upon their attackers. Meanwhile, Maize's fists radiated with electric blue light, firing a beam that overwhelmed some of her assailants. However, one managed to kick her in the head, knocking her to the ground.

        "Maize!"

        Descending upon them without hesitation, Konnie punched that Saiyan in the jaw, immediately wheeling on the rest as Maize got to her feet. Many of them grinned, some of them chuckled, and she heard the phrases 'rebel bitch' and 'low-blood scum' from their little crowd. Something about it made her twitch, something about them made her bristle, something beyond the insults that she didn't fully understand.

        'These aren't warriors.' She thought to herself, in a voice that wasn't quite hers. 'Brutes. Monsters. Poisoned by lies about glory in genocide!'

        Just before she could attack, though, a familiar voice came from behind the crowd.

        "Ahead! There they are!"

        Konnie's heart soared when she heard Henny. Above the crowd, Prism leapt forward, an extra pair of arms having sprouted from their back. In each hand, they formed a glowing silver ball, and Konnie had a mere second to leap out of the way before the balls shattered into fragments. The shards descended upon the crowd of Saiyans, exploding on impact and forcing them to scatter. 

        One Saiyan wheeled on Henny, only to immediately be overtaken by another. Konnie narrowed her eyes as she landed at Henny's side, noticing a red bandana around their saviors head before scurrying to the safety of a ruined building. Thankfully, Maize and Prism followed suit, the four taking shelter from the fight for a moment.

        "So these guys are Saiyans?" Henny asked. "Lovely planet. The locals are really welcoming!"
        "Do you think we're done?" Konnie panted, the rage ebbing from her body. "Or is there more we have to do?"
        "No clue. Has anyone seen Mist?" Prism asked. Konnie couldn't recall if she'd seen the pixie since the fight began.

        Mist flapped her wings as fast as she could, watching the two figures burst above the clouds as they clashed. She took a deep breath, biding her time. She had to wait for the warriors to return, scanning her eyes over the dense yellow clouds. Despite their thickness, maroon and yellow continued to visibly clash beyond them.

        "Come on..." Mist crowed to herself. "Come out, come out..."

        She saw her chance when the figures descended through the clouds once more, folding her black wings and descending through frigid air. Getting a better look, Mist saw a lizard-like man with skin of maroon and gold, horns curling around his head and armor visibly damaged. Attacking him was a shorter, slimmer woman with a red bandana, her hair a shade of golden blonde. In fact, it matched the aura around her body, just as the shades of maroon matched his. 

        "Your rebellion dies with you, Ninjin!" The lizard boomed, his thick tail cracking with a dark energy. "Join your beloved Caper in Hell!"

        Thankfully, Mist managed to avoid notice, staying underneath them but still trying to watch. Ninjin opened her mouth, firing a beam at the lizard which forced him to retreat a few paces. Glowing light still radiating from her throat, she spat at him.

        "Eat shit, tyrant!"

        When the two attacked each other again, the resounding shockwave knocked Mist off balance and sent her rocketing towards the earth. Quickly, her body morphed into a large beetle, a hard shell shielding her body as she crashed into the side of a building. She landed on her back, dazed, before rolling over unharmed and taking flight.

        'These are Saiyans, huh?' Mist thought to herself. 'No wonder Konnie wants to know more about 'em!'

        Soon, she noticed Henny's white robe, immediately landing on the mage's shoulder and transforming back into a pixie. A wave of exhaustion overtook her limbs, but she kept herself upright. Glancing at the group, they seemed winded as well. But for now, in the shelter of a ruined building, they had a moment to regroup.

        "What'd you find?" Prism asked. "Anything on this trial?"
        "Not exactly." Mist shook her head. "I overheard something about a rebellion. Couldn't get any closer than that."
        "Yeah, I think I heard that too." Konnie spoke up. "I don't think all of the Saiyans here are our enemies. One of them saved Henny. You saw them, right? The one with the funny looking bandana?"
        The mage nodded. "I noticed. How about this? I'll explore, see if I can't figure out what we're supposed to do. You three, fight for as long as you can. I'm sure there's something we're missing!"
        "You want us to fight more?" Konnie asked. "Shit... Well, I don't have another plan, so fuck it. Let's fight."

        Drawing another pair of knives, Konnie leapt back into the fray with Maize and Prism. Mist turned back into a beetle, clutching onto Henny's robe as she ran through the streets. She kept her little eyes peeled for any more clues, but only saw more fighting. Sure enough, it was the Saiyans with bandanas fighting the Saiyans without bandanas. At least that was easy to follow. 

        'Rebellion, huh?' Mist wondered. 'Wonder what it's over. Wish I could stick around to find out.'

        One of the Saiyans leapt towards them, no bandana. Thinking quickly, Henny held up her book as a bright circle formed under her feet.

        "Teleport!"

        The two disappeared in a flash of light, reappearing at the bottom of a flight of stairs. They had teleported to a larger structure built on a ledge above the other buildings, more of a castle than anything. Glancing behind them, Mist saw the fight unfolding, briefly noticing the three kids standing their ground together. However, she quickly turned her attention away as Henny rushed up the steps without warning. Looking ahead, Mist gasped when she saw someone crumpled towards the top, bleeding on the stone stairs underneath.

        Henny knelt at his side, turning him over with a lot of effort. Burns and blood covered most of his skin, but his eyes opened to Mist's relief. A tail twitched weakly underneath him, long and slender just like Maize's. Mist watched as one of Henny's hands began to glow, muttered phrases under her breath. Some of his wounds began to knit themselves closed, but he still didn't stir.

        "Can you hear me, sir?" The mage asked. "I'm not really sure what's going on, but I can try to help you, okay?"
        "...Ninjin?" The Saiyan muttered.
        "Sorry?"
        "Where's... Where's Ninjin?"

        Mist followed the Saiyan's gaze up to the sky, up to the raging fight in the heavens. She remembered that name. Ninjin. The woman fighting the lizard! Looking back to him, the man closed his eyes again, a faint smile on his face.

        "Sir?" Henny asked again, her voice growing frantic. "No, I'm losing him!"
        "Can you even save him?" Mist asked. "I mean, is he even real? He could be—"
        "I have to try. I have to try!"

        But even as she spoke, the Saiyan tilted his head backwards, letting out a soft sigh. His chest stopped moving. The glow faded from Henny's bloodied hands, and after a few moments, she pulled them back. Her breaths had grown shallow, part of her robe sticking to her skin. Mist crawled up one of her sleeves, still in the form of a beetle.

        "...Damn it." Henny muttered.
        "You tried." Mist told her. "But he mentioned something. That Ninjin person, I think she's the one up there. The yellow one."
        "Should we do something about them?"
        "I don't know. You sure our objective isn't just to survive?"

        Henny nodded somewhat, staggering to her feet. In the meantime, the yellow glow began to overtake the dark maroon. Mist's eyes widened as the two warriors fired beams at each other, watching as they struggled in midair.

        "Oh shit..."

        Soon, yellow overpowered maroon entirely, a golden beam engulfing all traces of red. And it continued further, crashing into the ground and sending shockwaves through the earth. Henny nearly lost her footing, stumbling down the steps and bolting back to the town, to the other three kids. Around them, the fighting began to cease. Many of the Saiyans looked to the sky, to the bright golden light washing over the land, seemingly transfixed by it.

        The earthquake only grew worse. Henny stumbled to the ground, Mist falling off her shoulders. And then, in an instant, the ground gave way underneath them in a flash of blinding light.

Chapter 28: Hey Everyone, An Old Man's Talking

Return to top

        Konnie hit the smooth floor with a huff, her vision still clouded after the light. But once it cleared, she saw the others around her, Henny getting up from the floor. Mist turned back into a pixie. Getting to her feet, Konnie realized she didn't feel winded in the slightest. But she had just been fighting!

        "...Did we do it?" She asked. "Was that the trial?"
        "I think." Henny nodded. "Mist, I think you were right. Maybe we were just supposed to survive... Whatever what was."

        Glancing around the little dark room, Konnie noticed countless clocks lining the walls, ticking away at various intervals. Aside from those were a pair of doors, one to the left and one to the right. She and the rest turned when the left door opened, a short fox-man stepping inside. A simple robe covered his furry form, flecks of gray coloring his otherwise reddish muzzle. Behind him swayed a bushy tail.

        "You did pretty well." He began. "It's been a while since someone's entered the Pendulum Room."
        "Are you the Guardian?" Konnie asked.
        "No. I'm his assistant, Fenn. May I ask your business here?"
        "We need the Guardian's help. Someone bad is after the Dragon Balls."
        "What mortals do with the Dragon Balls isn't always our business, even if their goal is arguably harmful." Fenn said. "Who's after them, and what do they want?"
        "He's trying to erase anyone that can surpass him." Konnie explained. "Which would likely include us. Does that make it your business?"
        "Follow me."

        Fenn led them out of the Pendulum Room, the group entering a massive underground cave. A large opening in the roof allowed sunlight to enter, a pool of crystal-clear water on the far side of the cave. Lush greenery and vibrant plants covered the walls, especially around the pool. Konnie marveled at the sight, breathing in the scent of fresh flowers. Beyond the open roof, she could make out the peaks of the short mountains outside.

        "It's beautiful here." She spoke. "I'm surprised we didn't see this place when we were flying over."
        "You wouldn't have." Fenn replied. "Only those who have passed the trial in the Pendulum Room will be able to enter through the roof. Anyone else will only find rocky mountains."
        "Wow... Say, can I ask what ours was supposed to be? Our trial, I mean?"
        "You survived, and you survived by working together. I know people like to call it a trial, but it's nothing that glamorous. Helps me see how you fight, how you operate."
        Konnie nodded. "And what about the people we were fighting? The Saiyans?"
        "That, I'm unsure about. The room picks the setting. You could say it has a mind of its own, to a certain extent." Fenn told her. "I just control when it stops, and when it starts."

        That sucked. She was all too curious about it, after all! It had been her closest encounter with other Saiyans, as well as their history! Maybe she could ask her dad about it, when she returned. Konnie's stomach churned even thinking about her parents right now, but she forced herself to put them aside. If all went well, she'd return to them alive, and she'd put up with any amount of worrying from them. But for now, one thing at a time. She hated leaving them to worry, but there was no running away anymore.

        Besides, her phone was dead. It ran out of power overnight, and Henny obviously didn't have a place to charge it. So even if she wanted to, she'd have to talk to them after Yaroslav was dealt with.

        Up ahead, Fenn led them to a bridge, which connected to an island in the middle of the pool. A pair of small buildings occupied the island, along with a tidy courtyard. Sitting at a table, an elderly figure awaited them, his skin a shade of olive green. He wore a more elaborate robe than Fenn's, decorated with a symbol Konnie didn't recognize. She could, however, see that it meant "god". A pair of short antennae drooped over his wrinkled eyes, but he smiled at the group as they approached. In front of him was a set of cups, all full of water.

        "Ah, welcome!" He spoke. "Come, take a seat. I'm sorry I don't have many refreshments. Wasn't expecting visitors."
        "Are you the Guardian?" Henny asked. "Zither?"
        "Indeed, I am." Zither replied. "So many of you? And so young, too? I suppose everyone's young when you're four-hundred years old, but still..."
        "It's urgent. Trust me, we'd all rather be at home. But it's life or death."
        "I gathered as much. Now, this might seem like an odd request, but could one of you give me your hands? It'll be much quicker if I simply read your minds, to see what's going on."

        After a brief pause, Henny held out one of her hands. Zither took hold of it, remaining silent for a second. His smile faded, and he nodded in understanding, letting go of Henny's hand and drawing back. When he spoke, his tone turned serious.

        "...Seems like you've found yourselves in quite the predicament." He said. "And are you the only ones willing to set things right? A group of teenagers and a fairy?"
        "We're working with what we have." Henny told him. "He killed anyone else that might have been able to stop him, and it's been nearly twenty years. I don't know anyone else that could help."
        "Are you able to do anything?" Konnie asked.
        "If Yaroslav is after the Dragon Balls, absolutely." Zither replied. "The moment he sought them out, he crossed a line. He's seeking a divine wish that he doesn't need, to fulfill a senseless and violent goal. At that point, it's my obligation as Guardian to help you."

        Konnie sighed quietly in relief, glancing at the others with a grin. Now they were getting somewhere!

        "Whatever help you can give, we'll be grateful for." Henny said. "If there's anything we can do in return, we'll do it."
        "No, really, I should have done more to maintain my presence amongst them." Zither shook his head. "I used to know those schools personally, when they first formed. They would send their strongest students to me for special training. I thought it was for the best when they stopped doing that, though. The Earth seemed peaceful back then, and I felt that my constant presence wasn't needed anymore. I should have realized that at some point, someone from those schools would cause trouble. Never could have imagined it would go as far as it did, though."
        "It is what it is. At least we can put a stop to him now, right?"
        "Right. But, there is something I'd like you to do for me. Or, to at least consider."

        Zither took a sip from his cup of water, coughing and clearing his throat. Fenn took the cup from him, stepping away from a second. Konnie also took a sip of water, her eyes widening. She'd never tasted water so crisp and clear before, draining the cup in a single gulp.

        "As much as I'd love to teach you all properly," Zither went on, "You've caught me at an awkward moment. You see, I'm dying."
        "Dying?" Henny asked. "Does that mean we won't have a Guardian?"
        "Not exactly. I have a successor in mind already. Trust me, I wouldn't put the responsibility of a Guardian on your shoulders. But, with Yaroslav and the Arctos Clan in mind, I'd like to ask something of you all. I'd like to ask if you'd be willing to become this planet's protectors."
        Konnie perked up a bit. "Protectors?"
        "Right. You see, I had hoped the Arctos Clan and the other schools would fill the role." He explained. "I can't think of better protectors than three dedicated schools. But if they've been wiped out, that would leave this planet largely undefended. And while I don't foresee anything terribly dangerous in the near future, it'd put my mind to rest if I knew there was someone here to keep the Earth safe. You never know what the future will hold, after all."

        Looking at the others, Konnie saw Henny nodding at the proposal. Prism shrugged, while Maize remained silent.

        "I mean..." The half-Saiyan spoke. "I'll do it. If I'm going to be a fighter, I might as well put it to good use, right?"
        Prism nodded. "I'm down. Mist?"
        "If you're willing to commit, so am I." The pixie replied. "Henny, seems like you're up for it."
        "Absolutely!" She said. "It's the least we could do in return, Guardian."
        "Please, call me Zither. No need for the formalities anymore." Zither chuckled. "If you're all in agreement, then we have a deal. Now, I'll need the three warriors to step forward."

        Getting to her feet, Konnie waited for Zither to get up from his chair, Prism and Maize behind her. He leaned on a wooden staff for support, gesturing for Konnie to approach.

        "You'll need to kneel for this." He said. "It won't take long."

        She did as he asked, kneeling in front of the Guardian. A bony hand rested on Konnie's head for a second, a light blue aura forming around her body. In an instant, a rush of energy flooded through her body, as if it had always been there. She got up and staggered backwards a bit, her hands balling into fists.

        "Whoa..."
        Zither grinned. "Feel any different?"
        "I feel... Stronger? Way stronger! What did you do?"
        "You have a supply of untapped potential within you. Most warriors do. I used an ancient technique I learned on Namek to awaken that potential. Nothing terribly complicated."
        Konnie turned to the others. "Give it a try, trust me."

        Stepping away, she watched as Prism came forward next, the same blue aura forming and fading around their body. They stiffened, but a grin spread on their face when they got to their feet. Finally, Maize knelt, stooping to let Zither place a hand on her head comfortably. She didn't react much, muttering her thanks under her breath. Zither seemed to pause, looking Maize up and down, before lifting his hand and letting the Saiyan get up.

        "I would have you train in the Time Chamber, but I doubt that'll be necessary." He explained. "I'd rather you wait until you're a bit older for that, anyway. Now, wait here. There's one more gift I have yet to give you."

        Zither approached one of the two buildings on the island, stepping inside for a moment. Shortly after, Fenn returned with a jug of water, refilling the cups. Konnie took another sip from hers, but resisted the urge to chug it right away. Mist hovered over Prism's cup, leaning over the rim and drinking from it as best as she could.

        "I can get you a smaller cup, if you'd like." Fenn offered the pixie.
        "It's fine. I'm used to it." She replied. "Is this from the pool?"
        "It is."
        "Good stuff. Better than drinking rainwater."

        Soon, Zither returned carrying a small satchel, which he handed to Henny. She opened it, showing the rest a trio of green beans.

        "You were in luck. I had three fully-grown Senzu Beans on hand." He explained. "One bean is capable of healing any physical wound. Use them wisely."
        "We will." Henny nodded, slipping them into her pocket. "Are they difficult to grow?"
        "Incredibly. If you'd like, you can see the plant before you leave."
        "Could I?"
        Zither gestured towards the building he'd come out of. "See for yourself."

        Henny eagerly rushed inside, while the Guardian turned to the three teens.

        "I wish there was more I could offer you." He told them. "I've awakened your potential, and I've given you the rest of my Senzu Beans. I hope that'll be enough to deal with this Yaroslav character."
        "It's more than we could ask for." Konnie said. "Thank you. Like, really, thank you."
        "Of course."

        Konnie and Prism stepped away after that, Prism returning to Mist. As Konnie waited for Henny to return, she noticed Zither pulling Maize to the side, the two of them walking back towards the Pendulum Room together. Fenn seemed to notice as well, following the Guardian. She wondered what they could be talking about.

Chapter 29: Maize Honey You Okay?

Return to top

June 19th, Age 718. Noon.

        "Maize, could I speak to you privately?"

        As Konnie and Prism stepped aside, Maize's heart jumped when the Guardian addressed her directly. She'd been quiet so far, letting the others do the talking. With a nod, she followed Zither back to the Pendulum Room. She turned when she heard footsteps, seeing Fenn approaching them as well.

        "Do you need my help, Zither?" He asked.
        "I may." Zither nodded. "Here, right here. You're not in any trouble, Maize. I just want to talk to you about something."
        "About what?" Maize asked.

        Zither's brow furrowed as he led Maize and Fenn into the Pendulum Room. The door closed, but the room remained inert, the clocks ticking away in the background. Maize wondered what this could be about. Her heartbeat began to quicken, but she kept it to herself. A part of her dreaded whatever he was about to ask, but she didn't know why.

        "...Are you alright?"
        "I'm fine." She said.
        "Well, physically, I imagine you're fine. But is anything troubling you? Be honest."
        "...I'm fine." She said, again. "Why?"
        "I wasn't just awakening your potential back there, you know. I wanted to be sure your intentions were truly pure, so I read your minds as well. And I don't think you're up to anything nefarious. It's just... I sense a great amount of turmoil in you, Maize."

        The burly Saiyan looked towards the ground, resisting the urge to fidget. Zither put a hand on her shoulder, and without thinking, she flinched. He pulled away but kept his eyes on her.

        "It's..." She sighed. "It's something I can deal with."
        "I'm sure Limax has trained you to deal with it, in his own fashion." Zither nodded. "But what is it, Maize?"
        "He called it grief. Grief for my father."
        "I don't care about what he thinks. I want to know what you think."
        "...I don't know what else it could be."
        "Are you sure? I've seen grief, Maize, I've seen it many times. I've met plenty of warriors looking for vengeance, or justice, and I've met plenty more with fallen parents. But you? You don't strike me as one of them. You never knew your father, did you?"
        She shook her head. "Limax said that didn't matter. That in my heart, he was still my father, and I would grieve for him all the same."
        Zither narrowed his eyes. "Do you simply parrot everything he says? Everything he thinks?"
        "What do you mean?"

        The Guardian glanced at his assistant. Fenn cupped his hands together, the room flooding with bright light. Maize's eyes widened when it turned into her island home, looking around wildly. The sun was setting. The air was warm, but not warm enough for summer. Green grass had just begun to grow again, underneath their feet.

        "Where are we?" She asked.
        "...April 14th, Age 714." Fenn answered. "Does this date mean anything to you?"

        It did. But Maize couldn't bring herself to say it. Immediately, her voice froze, her body stiffening as she remembered this day. Zither put a hand on her shoulder, giving it a squeeze.

        "You don't have to speak." He said. "I can read your mind, remember? Let your thoughts do the talking."
        '...My master left the week before.' Maize thought. 'I don't know why, but once he left, I... I felt horrible.'
        "And what did you do?"
        'I...'

        Maize walked with him towards the house, opening the door and approaching her bedroom. She could hear her own sobbing coming from within. As she thought about what had happened, Zither seemed to notice, placing a hand on one of her forearms.

        "You did something you regret, didn't you?"
        '...I don't know why I did it. I accidentally cut part of my arm during training. But it made me feel better, for a moment.' She thought. 'It made the weight go away. Even if it hurt, it made me feel better.'
        "It distracted you, sure. But you were still hurting yourself, weren't you?"

        Without thinking, Maize rolled up her sleeve. A row of scars ran up her arms, her other arm similarly marred. She bit her lip as she heard a pained gasp from her bedroom, resisting the urge to bolt inside and stop herself. It wouldn't change anything.

        '...I'm sorry.' She thought.
        "For what?"
        'For being so weak.'
        "Why do you think you're weak?" Zither asked.
        '...It's what he would say, if he knew I did this to myself.'
        "You're not weak, Maize. You're in an incredible amount of pain. And I think Limax is making it worse."
        'How?' Maize asked. 'I did this because he was gone. Because I missed him.'
        "Are you sure you missed him?"
        'I... I thought I did. I don't know. I don't always know how I feel. He always told me that was sometimes for the best. Emotions could be misleading.'
        "How do you know that what you're feeling is grief, then? Because Limax told you so?"

        Maize didn't have an answer, and merely shrugged in reply. Zither guided her back outside. She bit back tears as best as she could, thankful that she didn't have to talk.

        "...I want you to think about Limax." The Guardian told her. "Any memory you have with him. Fenn, you know what to do."

        The room flooded with light before Maize could protest. They stood on the island, again, but this time they stood behind the house. the summer sun beating down from above. The pained cry of a child could be heard from the other side. Even though Maize knew what was happening, she peeked around the corner anyway, nearly breaking her composure at what she saw. She heard Limax's familiar voice, but it only made it harder to keep quiet.

        "Get up, monkey."

        In the field outside the house, Limax towered over a younger Maize, blood bleeding from her nose and bruises ringing her neck. Her sword lay to the side, out of reach. The younger Maize got up for a moment, but stumbled back to the ground. Limax scoffed. Thankfully, he didn't seem to notice the older Maize peeking out from around the corner.

        "Why do I even keep you around...?" He muttered. "Get yourself some food before it gets dark. I hope you've learned a little lesson."

        Maize remembered those exact words. She could feel Zither's eyes burning into her, even if she wasn't looking at him. 

        'It was part of my training.' She immediately thought.
        "You call that training? Maize, that was a beating. The first thing you thought of when I asked you think about Limax was this."
        'I was the one who was disobedient that day. He said it was a punishment.'
        "What did you do?"
        '...I snuck out to the village. Penguin Village. I was just curious about who lived there. He didn't like it when I talked to humans. He thought they were weak. When I came back, he was waiting for me. I had to spar until he told me to stop. He didn't hold back.'
        "You were beaten for seeking out humans. That's what you're telling me? And how many times has he done this?"
        'Lots. I don't know how many. It's whenever I break the rules.'
        "So, he beats you regularly?"
        'It was sparring.'
        "Gods, you even think in his voice sometimes. Not that I'm blaming you." Zither said. "When I read your mind, Maize, I saw all of this. I know it's not proper to pry into someone's memories without permission, but it was the first thing I noticed about you. You're miserable, Maize."
        'I'm sorry.'
        "I don't want you to apologize. I want you to admit it. Even if you don't have the words for it, think about how Limax makes you feel. And be honest. He's not here to punish you."

        The room flared with light, the clocks of the Pendulum Room returning to view. Maize fell to her knees, the weight finally breaking her. She began to cry, she began to sob, Zither grabbing onto her shoulders and steadying her. Without thinking, she threw her arms around him, clutching to his robe.

        'I'm scared. I'm just so scared! I don't know what to do!' She screamed. 'I don't know what to think or how to feel! I just want the pain to stop, but I don't know how to make it stop!'
        "I know." Zither told her.
        'I'm scared that if he comes back, he'll hate Konnie. He'll force me to stay away from her, I know he will! But she's my friend! I don't want to lose her. I can't lose her!'
        "I know."
        'I'm scared of seeing him again, but I still want to! I miss him, but thinking about him makes it worse. I feel like if I do something wrong, he'll punish me again, and... And I still miss him. I know he wants the best for me. Sometimes I think I'm just being weak, for being scared of him.'
        "...Maize, on our planet, we don't raise our children like that." Zither told her. "We Namekians don't have many children, not usually. But when we do, they're a priority. Yes, they misbehave. Yes, they cause trouble. They don't know what's trouble and what isn't. But we don't force them to spar with us as punishment. We don't make our children find their own food, just because we can't be bothered to help them. We don't force them to seek vengeance when they aren't old enough to decide for themselves. We don't call them monkeys. We don't hurt our children like that."
        'But he said he was trying to help me. Why is he hurting me, then?'
        "I can't say for sure. Maybe he truly thinks this is what's right. Maybe he's taking out his own pain on you. Maybe it's both. Maybe it's something else entirely. But does that matter? He's still hurting you, isn't he? It doesn't matter why he does it, at that point."

        Maize couldn't bring herself to reply. She didn't want to say yes. But she also did. She continued to shake, tears still streaming down her cheeks. Zither wiped her eyes, tilting her head upwards. For a second, she met his gaze, his gentle look a far cry from Limax's cold glare. She couldn't meet it for long, but in a way, it calmed her down.

        "...Let me put it this way." Zither said. "You know what Yaroslav is like, don't you? You've heard enough about him to know what he's like. He lashes out at people for his own reasons, even if they don't make sense. True?"
        Maize nodded.
        "Think of it like that. I don't know what goes through Limax's head, but it's obvious that he's lashing out at you. Not because you did anything wrong, but because he needs someone to lash out against. Yaroslav had the warriors of Earth, and then he had Prism. And Limax has you. True?"
        "...True."
        "Do you want to avenge your father, Maize?"
        "I don't know." She shrugged, her hand drifting to her chest. "I just want the pain to stop."
        "Have you considered that he's wrong about you? That you aren't grieving for your father, a man you never met?"
        "Not really. Not... Not until now."
        "So, you're considering it?" Zither asked.
        "I, I guess." Maize said. "He's never been wrong before."
        "He was wrong every time he punished you, Maize. He's certainly been wrong before. I don't know what plagues your heart and mind. I don't know what that weight is. But neither does he. Only you can decide that."

        She nodded, taking a shuddering breath. A thought popped into her head; one she was sure Zither picked up on. She didn't speak it aloud, but she knew he could hear it.

        'Realize that only you know what's best for you, and never let anyone else try to tell you otherwise. Even if it comes from someone you've always looked up to.'
        "That's a good way of putting it." He told her. "I'm sorry for bringing this up so suddenly. But I'm afraid if I don't, no one else will. You're quite secretive about yourself, after all. I got the impression that Konnie had misgivings, but it wouldn't have been enough to make either of you question Limax."
        "I'm..." Maize almost apologized but stopped herself. "...I don't know what else to do."
        "You'll have to confront him at some point. You and I both know vengeance will not fix you." Zither scoffed. "It never works, Maize. Plenty of people have sought vengeance before you, and some of them have come to me in the process. And I tell them the same thing I'm about to tell you. Vengeance never satisfies you the way you want it to. And it certainly won't work when you have no reason to care about the man you're avenging."
        "What should I do, then?"
        "What do you want to do?"

        Maize thought about it for a second. She got to her feet, taking a breath and calming herself down a bit. She couldn't believe she hadn't thought of all this earlier! Come to think of it, Limax had never told her why vengeance was necessary. She believed him, of course, but why wouldn't she? She had no one else to believe! He had taught her everything she knew, but had he taught her wrong? She had never considered that before. She knew she wasn't allowed to suggest it, after all.

        Konnie and Prism were right. Wasn't it odd that she was avenging a father she never cared about? The only reason she called that unknown Saiyan her father was because Limax told her to. The only reason she cared about vengeance was because Limax told her to. The only reason she pushed her feelings away was because he told her to.

        Zither gave her a pat on the shoulder. She smiled a bit, glancing up at him. He didn't glare. He didn't order her around, or scoff at her, or call her names. He gave her a hug, and she hugged back.

        "What do you want to do about him, Maize?" He asked.
        "...I'm going to talk to him." She spoke. "I'll tell him how I really feel. I don't know when he'll be back, but when he returns, I'll tell him everything."
        "As you wish. I think you should tell your friends about this, as well. Not about everything. But you should tell them you're having second thoughts about your mentor."
        "I should?"
        Zither shrugged. "It's your choice. But between you and me, keeping secrets isn't always the best choice. I'm sure they'd be happy to have your back."
        "...Then I will. Once we're done with Yaroslav."

        With a nod of approval, Zither led her out of the Pendulum Room. For the first time in a while, Maize felt like the weight in her chest had been lifted.

Chapter 30: Furry On Furry Violence

Return to top

June 19th, Age 718. Afternoon.

        "What were you guys talking about?"
        "We can talk about it later."

        Konnie had been surprised to see Maize return with puffy cheeks, but as usual, the quiet Saiyan had brushed it off. She did, however, promise to talk about it later, and Konnie aimed to make her keep that promise this time. Of course, they understandably had to wait. They had a polar bear to kill. Zither had said his goodbyes to the group before they left, through the hole in the ceiling. 

        Henny had Konnie's backpack over her shoulders. Overhead, Mist circled the skies as a hawk. Prism led the way to the temple, reaching the valley in no time. The three-eyed landed on the grassy ground, the looming temple just barely visible in the distance. So far, Konnie saw no sign of Yaroslav.

        Prism turned to Henny, giving her a thumbs up.

        "You sure you'll be fine on your own?" They asked.
        "I'll manage. Mist knows to come get me if there's trouble." She nodded. "I won't let Yaroslav get the Dragon Balls, no matter what happens."
        "Here's hoping he doesn't come after you. You two ready?"

        Konnie nodded at Prism, giving them a thumbs up. Henny teleported away in a flash of light, while Prism led the way to the temple on foot. Konnie's hands itched towards her knives, which lay strapped around her waist, hidden under the folds of her gi. Looking to Maize, she noticed the burly Saiyan's hand resting on the handle of her sword. Maize looked back at her, smiling somewhat. Konnie smiled back.

        Her heart raced, but in a way, she didn't think much of it. She could barely calm her nerves, but even her nervousness faded into the back of her mind. Her tail lashed back and forth behind her, the rhythmic motion clearing her mind just a bit. In the back of her mind, Konnie promised she'd see her dad again. She had something to say to him, after all this.

        Soon, the abandoned temple came into view. A bloodstain remained on the ground, and off to the side, Konnie thought she saw a mass of white fur lying in the grass. Looking up at the roof, she saw Yaroslav's massive form standing at the top, a bandage wrapped around his shoulder. He glared down at the three kids, but didn't move.

        "You see a Dragon Ball lying around?" Prism called out.
        "You've got some nerve coming back here, Lockwood."
        "Huh?"
        "I said, you've got some—"
        "Can you come down? I can't hear you up there!"

        The second Yaroslav leapt off the roof, Konnie locked eyes on him. Bright light poured out of his maw, a beam striking the ground and forcing the kids to scatter. The half-Saiyan leapt into the air, aiming to kick him in the head. She managed to hit him, knocking him into the temple wall and retreating before he could swipe back. 

        She wouldn't have been able to do that yesterday. This potential really did make a world of difference!

        Yaroslav turned on Konnie. A silver glow lit up his remaining arm, wires whipping towards her. This time, they seemed slower. Or was she faster? Either way, she retreated back to the ground before most of the wires could entangle her, but a few still managed to wrap around her arm. Thinking quickly, she pulled with all her might, pulling herself towards the bear-man.

        'Oh shit, oh shit, oh shi—'

        With more speed than she anticipated, she sped towards Yaroslav and kicked him in the head again, the wires around her arm snapping as she retreated. Behind her, the bear-man descended towards the ground, giving her a chance to recover. Konnie hissed as she briefly glanced at the lacerations around her arm. They hurt too much to truly ignore, but she bit her lip and tried to push past it regardless. 

        On the ground, Yaroslav attacked Prism with tooth and nail, keeping the three-eyed teen on their toes even without his other arm. Landing on the ground, she watched for an opening to attack, seeing Prism's arms glowing with silver light. 

        "How's it feel, meeting the same end Crystal faced?!" Yaroslav boomed.
        Prism ducked away from a vicious kick, trying to leap away from him. "I wouldn't know."

        Recovering, Yaroslav tried to slash at Prism with his massive claws. At the last second, wires whipped out from one of Prism's hands, winding around his legs and forcing him to fall to his knees. In that moment, Maize leapt forward, her sword raised to cut him down.

        "Get him, Maize!" Konnie shouted.

        But Yaroslav was ready. To her surprise, he managed to grab ahold of Maize's wrist just in time to save himself, Prism's wires snapping as he rose to his feet and flung the Saiyan into the stony temple wall. Konnie rushed towards him with her knives raised, and Yaroslav turned to face her in the nick of time. Her eyes widened when bright light formed at the back of his throat, too late to dodge the beam that fired from his maw.

        Her ears rang as she flew backwards, crashing into the ground. A newfound pain seared through her chest; a bloody hole burned into her gi. Still, Konnie got to her feet. She began to growl. A red aura formed around her body. Every breath hurt, but she didn't care. All she could hear was blood pounding in her ears, not even registering the shouts of her two friends.

        In front of her, Yaroslav wheeled on Prism. Part of the temple wall had collapsed, but Maize still rose from where she had fallen, her sword on the ground by Yaroslav's feet. The two Saiyans met eyes, briefly, before Maize bolted towards Yaroslav again. 

        "Facets!" The Saiyan shouted. "Wires!"

        Ignoring her sword, Maize grabbed onto Yaroslav from behind, her arms wrapping over his shoulders and locking him in place. He struggled, he roared, he clawed at Maize's arms with his remaining paw, but she refused to let go. Prism took their chance, their body shimmering as they split into the facets. Obsidian leapt into the air and pointed at Yaroslav, who finally wrested free of Maize, throwing her over his shoulders at the black-haired facet. The rest surrounded him, their wires wrapping around his legs and torso, a few even managing to pin his remaining arm.

        Konnie's eyes widened. This was her chance. Without a second thought, she ran towards him, leaping into the air. A trio of red orbs formed from her hands, converging to fire a beam directly at him. Even as Yaroslav's mouth opened to fire a beam of his own, Konnie refused to back down this time. She poured every ounce of energy she had into her attack, hoping the facets could keep him bound for long enough. He struggled against their wires, some of them breaking, but not enough to free him.

        The white energy pouring from his mouth began to give way to the half-Saiyan's red beam. 

        "You're not getting away from us this time!" Konnie said. "Should have left us the fuck alone!"

        With the last of her effort, Konnie's beam overpowered his, engulfing Yaroslav in angry red light. He roared, he screamed, her beam crashing into the earth and forcing the facets to scatter. Maize's sword was knocked away in the process, but Konnie barely noticed. All she focused on was Yaroslav, only relenting her attack when she had nothing left to fuel it. The red aura remained around her body for a few moments longer, and she landed in front of him.

        And even then, Yaroslav managed to get to his feet. He staggered, he coughed up blood, burns marring his body and patches of fur missing from his skin. But he got up. Konnie snarled as she did, a growl in the back of her throat.

        "You..." He snarled. "Pathetic brat! How dare you?! Do you have any idea who—"

        Just then, Maize's sword pierced through his chest. Konnie's eyes widened, noticing the Saiyan behind him with her blade in her hands, having retrieved it from the ground. She noticed something shimmering in the corner of her eyes, seeing Prism re-fusing and watching them rush towards the bear-man. A second set of arms sprouted from their back, and they punched him in the head with all their might. Maize pulled back her sword, eliciting a pained howl from Yaroslav. But even then, he brazenly headbutted Prism away, remaining on his feet. How much damage could this man take?

        Konnie drew her knives and ran towards him as well, her red aura flaring brighter than it ever had. She didn't have it in her to blast him to bits, but she had knives, and she had enough energy to run. It would have to do.

        "Call me a brat one more time!"

        Her angered shout only fueled her approach. She crashed into Yaroslav, forcing him to fall to the ground. Blindly, without thinking, Konnie stabbed and slashed at him with reckless abandon. Even as he clawed at her, leaving lacerations over her chest, she refused to let up. He even swiped at her face, leaving cuts along her cheek, but she didn't heed them. His jaws snapped at her arms, but she refused to relent.

        "Haven't you done enough?!" Konnie yelled, raining blows upon the bear-man. "Haven't enough people died?! When's it gonna be your turn, huh?!"

        Yaroslav's struggling grew weaker by the second. Konnie didn't even notice it stopping until Maize pulled her away. Panting, the half-Saiyan did her best to stay standing, even as the strength ebbed from her limbs. The cuts on her arm and along her cheek stung, and her chest ached like never before. In front of her, Yaroslav didn't get up. He bled from countless wounds, one of her knives still embedded in his chest. It rose, it fell with a shuddering breath, and it did not rise again.

        Prism stumbled towards him, with their extra arms still raised to strike. They nudged at him with their foot, getting no response. They pulled out Konnie's knife and got no response. Kneeling, they turned his head over and looked into his eyes, not speaking for a few moments.

        "...He's gone." They finally said. "I think."
        "Really?" Konnie asked, her words starting to slur. "Jeez, I only stabbed him a hundred times..."
        "We should be sure." Maize said. "Let's dispose of the body. Make sure nothing comes back."
        "Yeah, in a second. Just..." Prism stepped back, shaking. "Just give me a minute, okay? This is, this is a lot to take in, and... I can't even believe we pulled this off, honestly."

        Konnie was about to say something in return, but only mumbled. Before she even knew what was happening, she fell to the ground and her vision went black.

June 19th, Age 718. Evening.

        Stirring, Konnie coughed and did her best to sit up, only for a hand to gently push her back down. Searing pain ran through her entire body. Before she could protest, she felt something prodding at her lips. Thankfully, she heard Henny's voice right after, relaxing somewhat.

        "Don't move." The mage told her. "It's the Senzu Bean. Eat it."

        Konnie ate the bean, grimacing at the odd taste. It almost tasted like fish, but only when she swallowed it. In an instant, the pain dissipated, and a rush of energy ran through her body. Konnie patted at her chest, touched her cheek, and found no trace of her wounds. Not even a scar remained. Looking around, she found herself in the guest room at Henny's home, where she had slept the night before. The light of the setting sun streamed in through the window.

        "Yaroslav?" Konnie asked.
        "Dead." Henny told her. "You were almost a goner, too. I used my magic to keep you stable, but I couldn't get you to eat the bean until you woke up."
        "I was? Shit, I didn't think it was that bad..."
        "You had a lot of adrenaline, probably. There was this massive wound in your chest. That was the main problem. But you should be back to normal now. Anything hurting?"

        Konnie stretched, her stiff body welcoming the sudden movement. Gingerly moving her arm, she felt no sign of the slashes Yaroslav's wires had left. The half-Saiyan nodded, Henny giving her a smile.

        "Good. I... I can't thank you guys enough. I know you and Maize got dragged into this whole mess, but still. You've done Prism and I a huge service."
        "I mean, his wish probably would have killed me, so I was kinda involved." Konnie shrugged. "But... I can't imagine the amount of pain he's caused you guys. With his students, and what he did to Prism all their life... Asswipe."
        "I know. But it's over now. At least those he's killed can rest peacefully, now..."

        Henny stepped away from the bed, letting Konnie get up. The two made their way back downstairs to the living room, seeing Maize and the rest waiting for them. Henny had cleared the books off her table, Konnie gasping when she saw the seven Dragon Balls sitting together. They glowed in harmony, the warm light of the fireplace flickering off their glossy surfaces.

        Seeing Maize, Konnie approached her and gave her a hug. She froze, but soon hugged back tightly.

        "You're alive." The Saiyan said, her voice soft.
        "Of course." Konnie chuckled. "You think I'm gonna let a guy like that kill me?"

        She pulled away from Maize, turning to Prism. They held Armen's journal in their hands, glancing at the two Saiyans with a nervous expression. Mist sat on their shoulder, curled up in the crook of their neck. She looked exhausted. Konnie couldn't blame her. She'd been flying around all day, after all.

        "Do we have a wish?" She asked.
        "I... I know you and Maize have one." Prism said. "The one about your alien history, and all that. And I know I owe you. So, if you want that wish, you can take it."
        "I mean, did you have another one in mind?"
        "Well... Sorta. I had the idea while you were still passed out."
        "What is it?"
        Prism held up the journal. "I... I'd like to see my dad again. Always wondered who my real dad was. And after what I read in his journal... I think he deserves another chance. Maybe I'm biased because he's my dad, but I want to bring him back."

        Konnie thought about it for a second. She looked over at Maize, getting the Saiyan's attention.

        "What do you think?"
        "It's up to you." Maize said.
        "...I've already waited one year."
        "I know." Prism nodded, holding up their hands. "Like I said, it's up to you—"
        "Not finished." Konnie told them. "I've already waited a year for my wish. What's another one?"

        Prism froze for a moment. Mist stirred, raising an eyebrow at Konnie.

        "Are you sure?" Prism asked.
        "You don't have to do this." Mist mentioned. "If you want the wish, it's yours."
        "I know it's mine." Konnie shrugged. "And I'm giving it to you. Bring your dad back, Prism. My wish will always be there next year, anyway."

        A smile broke out on the three-eyed teen's face. Konnie gave them a smile, her eyes widening in surprise when Prism got up and hugged her hard. She stumbled a bit but hugged them back as well. Prism's shoulders began to shake, and Konnie gave them a comforting pat on the back. She couldn't believe that, just a year ago, they had been enemies. It had only been a day or so, and she couldn't even imagine fighting them now.

        "Sh—shit, I'm sorry, I..." They said, their voice cracking. "I don't know why I'm crying..."
        "Don't worry about it."

        Prism stepped away, wiping their eyes a bit. In the meantime, Henny gathered the seven Dragon Balls together, heading outside with them. Konnie and the rest followed her shortly after, the mage leading them a decent distance away from her house and setting the Dragon Balls down on the ground.

        "You'll want to step back for this." She said, before raising her voice to a shout. "Eternal Dragon! By your name, I summon you forth!"

        Konnie noticed Maize covering her ears as a beam of light shot towards the heavens, an ear-splitting roar echoing over the land. Staggering back, Konnie steadied her friend, watching with wide eyes as an unimaginably massive dragon sprung forth from the beam of light. A bluish glow surrounded its coiling purple body, a pair of webbed tails swaying in the air. A fin ran down the entirety of its back, leading all the way up to the back of its head. A pair of horns curled over its head, glowing whiskers decorating its snout.

        The dragon looked down at the group of teens, a pair of orange eyes locked on Henny.

        "You again?" The dragon's voice echoed, seemingly in Konnie's mind just as much as her ears. "I haven't been so popular in a long time."
        "It's not for me this time, Violion." Henny told them. "It's for my friend."
        The dragon seemed to chuckle. "Ah, understood. Which one of you requests a wish?"

        Prism stepped forward, raising their hand. Violion's gaze turned towards them as they spoke, its eyes ablaze with orange light.

        "Bring my father, Armen, back to life." They said.
        "...Your wish has been granted." Violion answered. "Farewell, young warriors."

        The dragon's body burst into light. It spun and coiled around itself, disappearing from view. Overhead, the seven Dragon Balls sped off into the distance, leaving fading trails in the darkening sky. Konnie strained to see where they fell, but they quickly flew out of view. 

        In front of Prism, a ball of light descended from the sky. The ball grew into the form of a human, and in a bright flare, it coalesced into Armen, Konnie getting her first look at Prism's estranged father. For a few long moments, he remained silent, his gaze traveling between the kids and eventually landing on Prism. The three-eyed teen handed him his journal, which he took.

        "...This is a very odd take on Hell, if I do say so myself." He muttered.
        "You're alive." Prism told him. "I brought you back."
        Armen chuckled. "Right. You're funny. Seriously though, where am I? Don't tell me you guys are dead, too."
        "We're on Earth."

        The thief looked Prism up and down, shaking his head. His chuckle quickly faded as he looked up at the sky, noticing the fading trails of the Dragon Balls.

        "Ah, no, you didn't have to..." He stammered. "You didn't have to do this. I, I don't deserve this, kid, you know that."
        "I read the journal. All of it." Prism said. "I know. It... It would have been awful if you stole our wish, but after I read about what happened with you and Crystal, I... I guess I don't care. Hell, I would have done the same thing, so I can't judge."
        "What about the bear?"
        "Dead. We took care of him ourselves."
        Armen shook his head. "Don't joke around with me, Prism."
        "They're not joking." Henny spoke up. "Yaroslav is dead. It took a bit of work, but it's done. He's gone."

        When he heard this, Armen began to laugh again. He grabbed Prism by the shoulders and pulled them into a hug, shaking his head.

        "You... You kids really did it, huh?" He said. "I don't deserve this, but, but thank you."
        "...Could we talk about things, later?" Prism asked. "When we get some time, I mean?"
        "If you want. I have a place we can stay, maybe. Guessing you'll need a new home."
        "Yeah. Not gonna lie, I never want to see that temple again."

        As the two continued to talk, Konnie stood off to the side, watching in silence with Maize. The sun finally set out of view, the stars just barely visible. Konnie glanced at Maize, the burly Saiyan looking back to her.

        "Should we go home?" She asked.
        Maize nodded. "Let's say goodbye, first."

Chapter 31: That Feeling When You're Outside Your Parents' Bedroom Waiting To Tell Them You Threw Up

Return to top

June 19th, Age 718. Night.

        "Konnie?"
        "Yeah?"
        "Could we see each other tomorrow? I need to talk to you about something."
        "For sure! Just text me."

        Maize was glad to have that off her chest. She remembered what Zither had said earlier that day, and now that Yaroslav was dealt with, she couldn't help but think about it all over again. Earlier this year, she had almost looked forward to the tournament, to the task Delta had warned them of. Now, she worried that she had proven herself to her master, and that he'd return soon. Even if she wanted to talk to him, Maize wanted time to explain herself to someone.

        No, not just someone. Konnie.

        The half-Saiyan led the way back to Central City, after saying their goodbyes to the others. Konnie had given Prism and Henny her number, despite the fact that Henny didn't have an easy way to call her. They had decided to figure it out later, after their whole ordeal. Thankfully Prism had a phone. If Maize remembered correctly, they were going to live with Armen and one of his old friends. Henny agreed to return to Zither on her own, to tell him about what had happened. She also mentioned having questions for him, but Maize couldn't recall what they were.

        Now, it was just her and Konnie again. The half-Saiyan knocked on her front door, before unlocking it and stepping inside. Before she could even speak, someone threw their arms around her. Maize recognized Serenity's bluish-gray hair, closing the door and staying quiet for now.

        "You're safe." Serenity choked.
        "...I'm sorry for running off." Konnie muttered after a second. "I didn't have a choice."
        "What happened?"

        Konnie began to recount what had happened with Yaroslav. Maize had never heard her friend speak so quietly. Serenity didn't let go of her the whole time, her hand gently carding through Konnie's messy hair. By the time the half-Saiyan was done, her voice had turned flat. Serenity muttered something to her, and she went upstairs without another word.

        Maize thought she looked tired. She continued to smile, but something about it seemed different from the last time Maize had seen it.

        "...Are you going to be okay for the night, Maize?" Serenity asked.
        "I'll be fine." The Saiyan replied. "Where did Konnie go?"
        "To her father. He and I had a long conversation yesterday, when she didn't come back home."
        "About what?"
        "About the Saiyans. She... She needs to know about a few things."
        "Oh. Like what?"
        "It's personal." Serenity told her. "I hope you can understand."

        It sounded like she wasn't willing to talk about it more. Maize tried to think of something else to say. She wanted to speak. She didn't want to leave. She didn't want to go home and be alone again. But if Konnie needed to talk to her dad, maybe that was for the best.

        "...I think I should go." The Saiyan muttered. "Will Konnie be okay?"
        "As okay as she can be."
        "Can I come back tomorrow?"
        Serenity paused, before answering. "If you'd like."

        With nothing else to say, Maize left. She took off into the sky and flew back home, passing over familiar stretches of land and the same ocean she had grown familiar with over her life. When she reached her island, she stepped inside her house to find it empty and undisturbed. The things Konnie had brought in over the years lay scattered about. She made a mental note to clean up tomorrow morning. Given that she was seeing her friend anyway, she could return some of it as well. Maize knew Konnie loved those cooking knives, after all.

        She stepped into her bedroom and shut the door, leaving her sword against the wall as she always did. Undressing, she made a note to wash that gi, as well. Tomorrow was looking like a busy day, too. No time to rest.

        Maize laid back in her bed and stared up at the ceiling. She'd done that before, when she couldn't stop thinking about her troubles. But tonight, she thought about a lot more than that. She thought about Konnie and her new friends. How she already missed them. And better yet, the thought of seeing them again didn't fill her with more painful longing, but rather excitement. The thought of seeing Konnie again made her smile. Was that really such a big deal? It was to her. Whenever she'd missed Limax in the past, the thought of his return made her heart ache.

        Was she really missing him, though? Or was it just fear? Maybe she was just scared of seeing him again.

        Maize wondered if these emotions were supposed to be easy. It certainly seemed easy for everyone else! Konnie could talk about how frustrating her father was all day. And Maize had seen first-hand what Yaroslav brought out in Prism, in Mist, in everyone she'd met who had been hurt by him. She didn't get it. But of course, she wouldn't. She'd been told that those emotions would distract her, by the only person she could look up to. Maize wouldn't call it rage, but a growl of frustration briefly escaped her. She turned over and decided to go to sleep. He had taken up enough of her thoughts. But it had been nice to think about regardless.

        She could even tell Konnie all about it tomorrow.

        Konnie knocked before entering her parents' bedroom. This almost felt like she'd gotten in trouble at school again. Only this time, instead of saying something rude to a teacher, she had gone against her father's wishes to fight a disgraced master who wanted her wiped off the face of the Earth. And while Konnie was used to getting into school trouble, she couldn't say the same about her current situation.

        "Dad...?" She spoke up, stepping inside. "You in here?"

        Only one light was on, the bedside lamp, leaving most of the room dim. Konnie felt someone pull her into a hug, Okkoro embracing her within a second of her stepping inside. She hugged him back, standing in silence for a few moments. When Okkoro pulled away, he looked her up and down, and she could swear she saw the faintest hint of a smile. A proud smile, at that.

        "...I'm guessing you two didn't make it to the tournament, either?" He managed to say.
        "Something came up." Konnie replied with a chuckle, which quickly faded. "Dad, I... I'm sorry."
        "Did you get that wish of yours?"
        She shook her head. "Someone else needed it. Again. Someone died. We had to bring them back."

        Okkoro took a seat on his bed, Konnie sitting next to him. She didn't feel physically tired, not after eating the Senzu Bean, but her mind begged for a break. Without thinking, she leaned against her father, who pulled her into another embrace. It had been a long time since either of her parents had comforted her like this, her head on their shoulders and their arms around her body. But right now, of all days, of course she needed it.

        "What happened?" Her father asked, after a while. "Tell me everything. I won't be mad."
        "...I killed someone."

        As she began to recount the details, that fact began to settle in. She had every reason to do it. Yaroslav would have killed her, and her friends for that matter. However, the sight of his chest, bleeding from the wounds she had inflicted, remained in her mind. And although Konnie could tell herself that it needed to be done, in all honesty, she didn't know how to feel about it. 

        Was she overthinking this? Wasn't the obvious answer that yes, Yaroslav needed to die? Then why did she still feel so uncertain about it?

        "Konnie?" Her father said, after she finished talking.
        "Yeah?"
        "...I think you did the right thing." Okkoro told her. "But I never wanted you to have to make a choice like that. And even if this was something you had to do, it's still what I was afraid of."
        "Is that why you didn't want me to train?"
        "You could say that. I know I should have been more open about why. I thought I could give you a better life here, on a planet that was supposed to be forgettable. But clearly, it's not as quiet as everyone out there thinks."
        "You mean out in space? Do people really think that about Earth?" Konnie asked. "Do they think it's nothing but peace here?"
        Okkoro nodded. "If they've even heard of Earth, that's generally what they think. They believe there's nothing of worth. Trust me, Konnie, if people knew there were Dragon Balls here, this planet wouldn't be ignored for long."
        "Really?"

        Her father pulled away for a second, approaching the closet and pulling out a large cardboard box. He produced an old, damaged chest-plate. Konnie gasped. She saw the same kind of armor in the Pendulum Room! Okkoro handed it to her, letting her examine it. Glancing at the box, she could see more pieces of armor inside. 

        Looking back at the chest-plate, Konnie raised an eyebrow when she saw a symbol she didn't recognize: A mint-green "P" surrounded by a similarly-colored tail.

        "What's this?" She asked. "Is this yours?"
        "It used to be." Okkoro said. "My old armor. I haven't worn it since I moved in with your mother."
        "What's the little P about?"
        "...It's a group I used to belong to. The Peppermint Bandits, open to anyone with Saiyan blood. You know, I used to be a hybrid just like you."
        "Used to?"

        Hearing this, Okkoro took the armor back from Konnie and put it away. He sat next to her on the bed but didn't face her. He looked towards the ground, towards his hands, or towards something Konnie couldn't see. 

        "Maybe I should start at the beginning... I used to wander from planet to planet. Never knew my father. My mother wasn't a Saiyan. I lost contact with her when I was a little younger than you."
        "Lost contact?"
        Okkoro paused. "I woke up one day, and she was gone. Like she'd never been there in the first place. It's not uncommon. Once you're a Saiyan old enough to fight, people are afraid of you. Even if you're only a hybrid."
        "Why?" Konnie asked.
        "Because as far as they knew, Saiyans were violent warlords. We'd spent lifetimes working for a tyrant, conquering planets and wiping out civilizations in his name. As far as anyone was concerned, that blood was on my hands, even if I was born after the collapse of the empire. Even then, people feared us. Hated us. We had no home, no place to settle, and very few planets that would accept us without a fight. A lot of the Saiyans I encountered did everything they could to hide their tails, their strength, any sign that they might be a monkey."

        A chill ran down Konnie's spine when she heard that word. Monkey.

        "Is that why you came here?" She asked. "A place to stay?
        "Not at first. At first, I met another half-Saiyan, Auber." Okkoro explained. "He was never ashamed of his blood, no matter how many times it got us into trouble. I couldn't help but admire him at first. He let me travel with him. In a lot of ways, he pushed me to be a better warrior. To be less afraid of myself. He called me his rival, and I felt like I'd finally found someone I could trust. And when he had the idea of joining the Peppermint Bandits, I agreed to join as well. The bandits welcomed anyone with Saiyan blood, promising to make us whole again. To revive our people, to give each and every Saiyan a home they could be proud of."
        Konnie shrugged. "Sounds like a nice deal, I guess."
        "That's what I thought when I joined. I soon learned what the real deal was. We would track down any planet with Dragon Balls that we could find, raid them, and use the wish to turn ourselves into pure-blooded Saiyans. When our leader said he wanted to make us whole, that's what he meant. It was his way of reviving our race, restoring our pride so to say. He got a lot of followers that way. A lot of Saiyans were looking for something better. Auber and I weren't any different."
        "Oh... So, you guys were pirates?"
        Okkoro nodded. "We hurt a lot of people. I hurt a lot of people. And I knew it was wrong, but I still joined them anyway. Auber insisted that it would be a good place for us, and I couldn't tell him no. The thought of having people to call my kin was too much for me to resist. Even when we were raiding planets, doing the same things we'd been condemned for, I joined. And I stayed for years."

        His hands clenched into fists. His voice remained even, but Konnie could tell it took a lot of effort for him to keep it that way.

        "Eventually, I couldn't take it anymore. I heard about Earth from one of the other bandits. They mentioned it was backwater, not worth a whole lot. I left a note for Auber and came here. Someone must have tipped him off about where I was headed, though, because he found me."
        "He did?" Konnie asked. "When?"
        "...It was when you were a baby. About a year after I arrived. I thought he had forgotten about me, but he hadn't. He claimed I'd betrayed our rivalry by running away from my true self. His exact words. I didn't even realize he viewed our relationship that way. I should have realized, though. A lot of the bandits valued rivalry above all else, to the point of obsession at times. It was sickening."
        "Did he fight you?"
        "He did. I didn't have a choice, Konnie." Okkoro muttered. "I never wanted to fight him. Certainly, never wanted to kill him. But I did. He threatened to tear the planet apart, to bring the rest of the bandits here, and I... I didn't know what else to do. I couldn't let him get away. Even if I didn't know there were Dragon Balls here at the time, I knew he'd bring trouble if I let him leave. After that, I swore I'd never raise my hand against another person again. And when Serenity told me she was pregnant, I promised to do whatever it took to give you something better."

        Konnie had never seen such a desolate expression on her father's face. He had never looked so lost. Leaning over, she gave her father a hug. After a few moments, he hugged back. She could feel him trembling, his grip on her tightening after a second. When Okkoro spoke again, his voice wavered.

        "I should have told you." He said.
        "...I get why you didn't." Konnie told him. "Sorry I was such an asshole."
        "Apology accepted."

        The half-Saiyan closed her eyes, leaning against her father. Okkoro picked her up and carried her back to her bedroom, as she dozed off with a thousand things on her mind and a heavy feeling in her heart.

Chapter 32: The Milk Has Finally Arrived

Return to top

June 20th, Age 718. Morning.

        Maize awoke the next morning, stretching as she rose from her bed. The events of yesterday lingered in her head, still. However, her stomach growled, and she decided to worry about breakfast first. After all, she had all day to talk to Konnie. Maize rummaged around for something to wear, settling on the outfit Konnie had gifted her almost a year ago. It was a little hot to be wearing the jacket, but she wanted something with sleeves, and was used to the heat by now.

        She wondered what she could eat. Perhaps she could fish, but oddly enough, she wasn't in the mood. Maybe she could go out to eat, like she had done before with Konnie. Or perhaps she would go fishing anyways. She wasn't sure yet.

        '...I could always hunt something other than fish, actually.' The Saiyan thought to herself, stepping out of her room. 'There's always something to be found on the mainland—'

        Before she could think any further, Maize froze. Her eyes widened when she saw that the main room had been completely cleared out. None of the things Konnie had brought over the past year remained in sight. Not only that, but she saw the charred remains of logs in the fireplace, realizing it had been lit. She didn't remember lighting it the night before. 

        Her heart sunk. A part of her already knew who had done this. 

        Maize stepped back into her room, grabbing her sword and strapping it to her waist. She then went outside with a hand on the hilt of her sword. Seeing nobody, she stepped away from the house, keeping her ears peeled. Every muscle in her body waited for a sign, a footstep, a breath, until...

        "Ha!"

        With a shout, she whirled around just in time to block a vicious slash, clashing with a blade near-identical to her own sword. Her attacker wore a cloak, but she knew who he was. With a twist of his wrist, he tore her sword out of her grasp, darting forward and knocking her into the ground with a kick to the chest.

        Maize fell with a cry. She looked up into a pair of familiar eyes, refusing to break eye contact even as the glare made her flinch. Her attacker took off his hood, revealing pointed ears and olive-green skin.

        "Master." She muttered.
        Limax looked her up and down. "You're still easy to disarm. How many times do I have to point that out before you fix it?"

        Steeling herself, Maize suddenly kneed Limax in the stomach, forcing him off her. She jumped to her feet and collected her sword, seeing him rub his chest with a slight grimace. Her hand balled into a fist as she forced herself to meet his gaze.

        "...At least you've gotten stronger." He admitted. "You made a mess of the house, though."
        "Where did those things go?" Maize asked.
        "I got rid of them, obviously."
        "They belonged to my friend. I was going to return them."
        Limax raised an eyebrow. "You're talking about the one with the attitude, right? Short tail? Rude?"

        Maize fought to keep herself calm. Was he talking about Konnie? She decided to be vague.

        "She's a half-Saiyan. We met a few years ago. We're friends."
        "You know what I said about friends." Limax said. "And from what I've seen from her, she's no one worth spending time with."
        "How do you know about her?" Maize asked.
        "You're always so oblivious, aren't you? I've been checking in on you this whole time, here and there. That's how I knew to come back."
        "...You were following me?"
        "Obviously. When did you get so talkative?" Limax scoffed. "It's annoying."
        "When you were gone."
        "Great. Now you've got your little friend's attitude, too."
        Maize decided to move on. "...If you're back, does that mean I've proven myself?"

        Limax looked her up and down. She wanted to look away. She wanted to run away. She wanted Konnie at her side, or Prism, or anyone. The last thing she wanted to do was confront her master alone. Nevertheless, she kept her gaze on him. Her tail lashed back and forth, and she kept her sword in hand.

        "I expected more growth from you." He said, after a moment. "But it'll do. I think you're as ready as you'll ever be."
        "Does that mean I can learn about my father?"
        "Obviously. Stop asking so many questions."
        "I have questions." Maize said, flatly. "I'm going to ask them."

        He gave her a look. Maize didn't know what kind of look it was, exactly, but she knew it wasn't a good one. But she followed him back inside anyway. When Limax gestured for her to sit, she sat, keeping her eyes on him the whole time. She resisted the urge to confess right away. That could come later. Vengeance aside, she'd waited all her life to know the truth about her father. In a way, that interested her more than revenge.

        "Your father's name was Auber." Limax began. "He came here looking to settle a score with his rival, and he brought you along with him. I've never been able to understand why. When he landed on this planet, he encountered me. I was going to kill him, but I decided to give him a chance. When I heard what he was here for, I decided to stay out of it. At the time, I thought I'd let them kill each other."
        "And is that how he died?" Maize asked. "Against his rival?"
        "Obviously. I decided to check on him a few days later, out of curiosity. All I found was his pod, and you. Could have left you to die, but I chose to take you in."
        "...Why?"
        "What did I say about questions?" Limax shot back, almost snapping.
        "I want to know why." Maize said, firmly. "That's not a question."
        "Lose the attitude, and maybe then I'll tell you."
        "...Fine. Apologies."
        "Apologies, what?"
        "Apologies, Master."
        Limax paused, but still continued. "...It's common for Namekians like myself to take in children, even if they aren't ours. Raising a child is a communal effort where I come from. It would have been dishonorable to leave you there, Saiyan or not."
        "Alright..." Maize nodded. "I understand."
        "You don't. But I don't expect you to. There's plenty you don't understand about this world, Maize."
        "Sure." She admitted. "I don't understand vengeance."
        "You won't until it's yours. Lucky for you, though, that won't be a problem for much longer. Do you want to know who killed your father?"

        She nodded, again. The faintest of smiles curled at the edge of Limax's mouth. Maize had no idea what he was about to tell her.

        "He's living in hiding as a human in Central City. His name is Okkoro. Hiding or not, he's a Saiyan, and bound to be a challenge. Don't get carried away."
        Maize choked. "...Are you sure?"
        "Why?" Limax gave her a knowing look. "Because he's Konnie's father?"
        "You know about that?"
        "I'm not stupid, Maize, and I've been keeping an eye on you. It wasn't a difficult connection to make. I can't believe you tried to train his little brat. She's clearly been a terrible influence on you."
        "Konnie is my friend."
        "And now you know what so-called friends do for you. I tried to warn you, too." Limax leaned towards her. "Forget about Konnie. You've known her for a few years. She'll be a passing memory once you've brought yourself peace."

        Maize had never known anger before. She was sure she had felt it in the past, but she'd never been able to recognize it. Until now. A growl formed in the back of her throat as she stood.

        "No."
        Limax raised an eyebrow. "No?"
        "I won't kill him. I don't need to."
        "Think about what you're saying, Maize. You're going to throw away all your hard work, just for her? What has Konnie done for you that you couldn't do for yourself?"
        "She's my friend."
        "Is that all? Don't be stupid." Limax scoffed. "You're being hysterical. Haven't I taught you to keep yourself in check?"
        "Maybe you've taught me wrong, then." Maize suggested.
        "Do you really think that?"
        "I don't know. Do you really think vengeance will fix me? Do you even know what's wrong with me?"
        "If I didn't believe it was true, I wouldn't have taught it to you." He insisted, rising from his chair to meet her. "If I didn't want the best for you, I'd have left you to die a long time ago."
        "And what if you're wrong?"
        "I know I'm not."
        "But what if you are?"
        "Enough. I don't want to spar with you right now, but I will if I have to."

        Maize visibly flinched when he said that, when he raised his voice. But her stare didn't break. She kept her eyes on his, stepping backwards, ready to bolt out the door.

        "I'm not killing Okkoro." She said. 
        "You will."
        "Then tell me why it matters." Maize demanded. "You keep saying I don't understand, so explain it to me. Help me understand."
        Limax scoffed, shaking his head. "You're still too young to understand."
        "Or maybe you don't have an answer."
        "Excuse me?"
        Maize raised her voice. "I said, maybe you don't have an answer!"
        "I'd watch your tone if I were you."

        She was about ready to scream. And scream, she did.

        "Or what? Are you going to drag me outside and beat me again?"
        "You're the one who asks to be disciplined with this behavior."
        "I never asked for it! What are you talking about?!" Maize shouted. "I never asked you to train me, or teach me, or anything! I never asked for your help!"
        "Gods. You're even shouting, now." Limax muttered, shaking his head in disapproval. "I should have separated you two from the get-go."
        "Konnie's taught me more than you ever did."
        "Fine. Prove it."

        Suddenly, without warning, Limax leapt over the table and tackled Maize to the ground. She fought back with tooth and nail, but screamed in pain when something clamped down against her tail, noticing Limax's knee pinning it to the ground. He grabbed it with his hand, squeezing it. Her limbs froze, as much as she tried to struggle.

        "Let me go!" Maize screamed, breaking into sobs. "It hurts, it hurts!"
        "So do your words, Maize." Limax snapped. "You don't know a damn thing about yourself. I do. Have you ever considered that Konnie holding you back? She's filling your head with a bunch of nonsense! And you call that a friend?"

        Maize continued to struggle, but her body did little more than squirm. Limax shook his head.

        "You're being delusional. I'll let it slide this time. We'll talk about this later today, once you've cooled off a bit. You're not to leave this island without my permission, is that understood?"

        She tried to reply but had to bite back a cry of pain. Limax's grip tightened around her tail. She searched for something, anything to say that might get through to him. What would Prism say? What would Konnie say? They were good at saying things, and she wasn't!

        "Is that understood?" He asked again. "Or do we need to spar?"
        With no other ideas, Maize barked. "...Fuck you!"

        Hearing a final frustrated snarl from her master, Maize blacked out when he pulled on her tail with all his might.

June 20th, Age 718. Early afternoon.

kawaii-dipshit:  Did you still want to meet up today?

        Konnie had yet to get a response from Maize. She had messaged her friend earlier that morning, but noon had come and gone with no reply. Maybe she was busy. Konnie supposed she could stand to be a little patient. After everything that had happened over the past couple of days, she was sure Maize needed a break just as much as everyone else.

        She had taken a walk that morning to get out of the house, enjoying the fresh summer air. She had even stopped by one of her favorite little cafes, getting a drink and some dumplings for herself. Now, she sat in the shade of a tree, in the middle of a lively Central City park. It was a beautiful day outside. Birds chirped overhead, and a part of her wondered if Mist was amongst them. Probably not. Wildflowers bloomed amongst the grass, vibrant and fresh.

        Konnie wondered if she was overthinking. Despite how nice today had been, she just couldn't seem to relax. Maybe she could talk to someone about it. Pulling out her phone, she thought about messaging Xandria. After all, she had always been a good person to talk to. But before she could, the half-Saiyan got a phone call. Recognizing her mother's number, Konnie answered right away.

        "Hey Mom."
        "Come home right now!" Serenity shrieked. "Emergency!"
        "Shit, seriously?!"

        Getting up, the half-Saiyan ran for home, speeding past anyone and everyone in her way. She outran the cars passing by her on the road and didn't care who saw her.

        "What's going on?" Konnie asked.
        "It's Okkoro. Someone, I don't know who they were, they..."

        Serenity burst into tears. Konnie's heart sank when she saw her home right up ahead, a smoking hole where the door should have been. Rushing up to it, the sound of sirens in the distance, she dropped her phone in shock when she saw her father's corpse on the floor.

Chapter 33: Let's Set Shit On Fire

Return to top

June 20th, Age 718. Early afternoon.

        'Why are we even having this conversation again?' Emerald griped. 'It's been years. Years! Haven't we talked about this enough? She's got issues. She's complicated. Enough said.'
        'Nah. If Carnelian wants to defend her, let him try. She's a huge bitch, is what she is.' Ruby cut him off. 'Bluh bluh. Huge bitch.'
        'But she was trying to change!' Carnelian insisted. 'She was really trying! She went off to fight on her own because she wanted to keep her friends safe, even when she knew she probably wouldn't win, because she thought it was the only way she could save them!'
        'Her death was a Just death for a reason.' Obsidian pointed out. 'You really think people should forgive her for what she's done? She paralyzed an innocent friend of hers and murdered another, all before the game started. She was reckless. She wanted the glory all to herself. That was secondary to any desire to protect the others, wasn't it?'
        'Does redemption hinge on forgiveness?' Diamond also pointed out. 'Must the sinner be forgiven before she seeks to better herself? She might not be the best person, but you can't deny that she became a hero.'
        "Could you guys not have had this conversation earlier this morning?" Prism asked. "But also, she's the best girl."
        'Wrong.' Ruby proclaimed. 'She sucks fat tentacle.'
        'Hello? Can anyone hear me?' Emerald asked, exasperated. 'Hello? I'm locked inside my own mind with six other assholes, someone please help me!'

        Prism chuckled. They knew the facets were just giving each other shit. They had all decided to visit West City today, if only to get out and about. And even better, they didn't have to be home in time for sparring anymore! As promised, Armen and his friend had given them a place to stay, on a little farm south of West City. Prism and the facets had yet to fully introduce themselves to Armen's friend Druzy, but so far, she seemed alright. He had mentioned her in his journal, so at least Prism knew who she was before they met each other.

        They had to admit, it still felt like Yaroslav was watching them. But that was to be expected. It had only been a day, after all. They just needed time to unpack. For now, though, Prism strolled the streets of West City, eventually stopping at a fast-food joint. They were feeling a bit hungry, and with the cash Armen had stolen, money wasn't a problem.

        "Should I get a shake?" They muttered to themselves. "Or a soda? Eh, a shake. As a treat."

        An insect landed on their shoulder. Resisting the urge to swat it away, Prism scooped up the bug with one of their hands, a beetle with an iridescent shell. It jumped back onto their shoulder, speaking quietly into Prism's ear.

        "Can we share?" Mist asked.
        "Sure. I'm getting a strawberry shake."
        "Great. Forgot how nice this city is, honestly. Humans live pretty nice lives when they want to."

        Prism chuckled, feeling their phone buzzing in their back pocket. Not immediately recognizing the number calling them, they soon realized it belonged to Konnie. What could this be about? They wondered that as they answered the phone.

        "What's good?" Prism asked.
        "Prism! Have you heard from Maize?!"
        "Uh, no?"
        "Shit..." A choked sob came from the other line. "Get to the Sanctuary right now. It's bad."
        "What's wrong?"
        "What's wrong is that Maize's mentor came back, and he murdered my fucking dad!"

        Prism paled. They stepped out of line and hurried back outside, almost ready to take off. Before they could, though, Mist turned back into a pixie and held out a little hand in front of their face, to stop them. At this point, they didn't care if she showed her true form in public. The regular humans could deal with it.

        "Do you know where Maize might be?" She asked. "Konnie?"
        "I, I don't know!" The half-Saiyan shrieked. "Maybe at her house, I guess? I haven't heard from her all day!"
        "Where does she live?"
        "Shit, uh, down south, past the tournament grounds. On an island. Why?"
        "What's her home look like? Just a simple house? A cave? Anything I'd recognize if I flew over there right now?"
        Konnie sniffled, but replied. "It's, it's just a little house on an island. It's pretty close to Penguin Village. Are you going over there?"
        "I'll be careful." Mist told her. "Penguin Village, little house on an island. I'll find it. I'll find her."
        "Hurry, please."

        The line went dead shortly after. Prism leapt into the air, watching Mist transform into a hawk. Before they flew their separate ways, they called out to her.

        "Be careful!"

        The hawk screeched before flying out of view. Prism turned and sped towards the Sancturary as fast as they could.

June 20th, Age 718. Mid-afternoon.

        Maize awoke with a blinding headache, finding herself on her bed again. Sunlight streamed in through the window, telling her the day had yet to end. Her sword leaned on the wall. Maize sat up, realizing the clothes she wore earlier had been stripped off her body. A new gi sat on the floor, folded and ready to wear. The door to her bedroom was open, but listening closely, she didn't hear anyone in the other room.

        'Limax...' She thought, paling. 'Oh gods. What's he going to do?'

        Taking a shaky breath, Maize pulled on the gi, wishing she could have her gray undershirt. But she couldn't find it anywhere. Checking her storage chest, she found that it had been emptied. Checking under her bed, she saw no sign of the router or the power strip. It was safe to assume her little generator had been taken away as well. Who else could have done this but Limax? Her phone was probably gone as well. Looking around her room again, she found no sign of it.

        A swelling wave of heartbreak overtook her, and she resisted the urge to cry. The weight had never felt heavier. She didn't want to do this! She couldn't kill Okkoro! But she had no other ideas. A part of her wanted to run to her friends, but wouldn't that get them into trouble? Maybe Limax was right. She didn't want to hurt her friends. Maybe she shouldn't have been their friend, then.

        No, she couldn't think like that! That was him talking! Maize shook her head. She had to figure a way out of here. He had forbidden her from leaving the island, but she had to find a way around that.

        "Psst!"

        A little voice caught her attention. Glancing down, Maize noticed a mouse scurrying across the floor, her eyes widening as it transformed into Mist. Raising a finger to her lips, Maize quickly shut the door and closed the blinds, before lowering her voice and beckoning Mist to come closer.

        "You were asleep for forever." The pixie began, speaking aloud. "Where's—"
        "Shh!" Maize shushed her, speaking in a whisper. "He has good ears."
        "Who? I scouted the whole house. No one's here right now."

        Maize sighed in relief, but still spoke quietly. She kept her ears pricked for the sound of the door outside, waiting for it to open and shut.

        "Did you see where Limax went?" She asked.
        "No, but I know what he did." Mist shook her head. "He... He killed Okkoro. We don't know why. Konnie said you weren't answering, so I came looking."
        "He what?! Oh gods, I'm so sorry..."
        "What are you talking about?"
        "My, my final challenge. What he was training me for." Maize stammered. "He wanted me to do it. I was supposed to kill Okkoro. But... I couldn't!"
        Mist furrowed her brow. "Huh? You know what, explain at the Sanctuary. He's not here, so let's get out before he—"

        Just then, the door slammed shut. Mist quickly dove under the bed, hiding herself in the nick of time as Limax barged in. Maize stood to face him, but kept quiet. She couldn't let him find out Mist was here.

        "You're finally awake." He said. "Are we done with the hysterics?"
        Maize nodded.
        "Oh, so we're back to the silent treatment, I see."
        "...Sorry, Master."
        Limax looked her up and down before he replied. "...We'll talk about it later. Be ready in about an hour. I'd like to see how much you've truly grown."
        "Where were you?"

        Maize looked him up and down. She noticed a bloodstain on his clothes and could even smell a faint metallic tang in the air, just for a moment. Limax looked like he was about to snap, but paused, and then replied quietly.

        "...A crime of passion." He told her. "Leave it alone. Be ready in an hour."

        He left, shutting the door behind him. Maize counted down the seconds, waiting for an entire minute to pass before looking under the bed. Mist crawled out from underneath, looking towards the door with a glare.

        "That's him?" She whispered. "Looks like an asshole, too."
        "Can you distract him?" Maize asked. "He's faster than me. I need a head start."
        "...I have an idea. Does that window open?"
        "Yeah."
        "Perfect." Mist nodded. "Open it and wait for my command. Fly as fast as you can. It's not gonna be much, but it'll have to do."
        Maize nodded. "What are you going to do?"
        "You'll see."

        Maize opened the window, letting Mist out. Leaning against the edge of the windowsill, she took in a breath of fresh air. It helped calm her down, but she still shook with anticipation. What did the little pixie have in mind? She knew Mist had magic, but wondered how she'd be able to distract someone like Limax for long enough. Maize glanced to the side, noticed her sword, and grabbed it before she forgot. No sense in leaving that behind. 

        Soon, an odd smell wafted through the air. Maize recognized it as smoke, hearing the crackling of fire from above. Shortly after, Mist darted in front of the window again.

        "Now!"

        Without thinking, Maize snatched Mist out of the air and took off, flying as fast as she could towards the Sanctuary. Glancing back, she saw part of the roof ablaze with fire, and had yet to see Limax. Looking ahead, she rocketed past the tournament grounds in a matter of seconds.

        "I can fly, you know!" Mist screeched.
        "Not fast enough." Maize replied.
        "You sure? Cause—" Mist cut herself off. "Shit, behind you!"

        Maize gasped when she saw Limax in hot pursuit, thankful that they still had a fair bit of distance between them. However, that distance was closing rapidly, her mentor gaining ground. She could hear him shouting, but couldn't hear what he said. Mist wriggled against her grip, getting Maize's attention. She held the pixie up to her ear, swerving to avoid a blast from Limax.

        "I've got one more trick. It might slow him down." Mist said. "But once you let go of me, cover your ears."
        "What are you going to do?"
        "It's a spell. It won't damage him much, but I think it'll buy you some time. Cover your ears. I mean it!"

        Hearing this, Maize let go of the pixie and immediately clamped her hands over her ears, which did little to muffle the ear-splitting screech that echoed shortly after. A shockwave propelled her forward, giving her a little boost towards the Sanctuary. Glancing back, she saw Limax staggering in mid-air. She gained a bit more ground, seeing the short mountains ahead of her. She was almost there!

        Another blast whistled past her, the heat briefly scorching her skin. Maize rounded a corner, saw the opening of the Sanctuary's roof below her, and dove in without a second thought. She crashed into the pool of water below, swimming back to the surface and looking up to see Limax rounding the same corner. He looked around, peering directly through the hole, but didn't seem to see her. Did he know about the Sanctuary? Did he know it was here? He had been following Maize, after all. Did he know how to get in?

        Maize supposed it would still take some time before he'd find them here. For the time being, she was safe from Limax.

        Boosting out of the water, the Saiyan made her way to the little island in the center of the pool, seeing Konnie and Prism there already. Konnie had red eyes and puffy cheeks, and didn't say anything. Prism glanced between Maize and the roof of the cave.

        "Where's Mist?" They asked.
        "She used some kind of spell to slow Limax down. A loud shriek." Maize told them. "She's smart. I'm sure she'll find her way here."
        "I hope so."

        The door to one of the buildings on the island opened. Zither stepped out, his former demeanor all but gone. Maize looked behind him, seeing Fenn's furry form as well. She didn't expect to see either of them so soon, and certainly not like this.

        "You're all here?" Zither asked.
        "Yeah." Prism nodded. "Again, I'm really sorry this is short notice, but—"
        "No, no, it's the least I can do." The Guardian shook his head, ushering them inside. "I asked you to be this planet's protectors. And I know this Limax doesn't sound like a massive threat, but you never know. I'd rather help you three in any way I can."

        Stepping inside, Maize saw a surprisingly small room, occupied by a single door on the wall opposite them. Zither approached it, producing a key from his pocket and unlocking the new door. Fenn looked between the Guardian and the three kids, crossing his arms.

        "Are you sure?" The fox-man asked. "They're children, Zither. The gravity of the chamber alone, combined with the—"
        "It's a last resort." Zither insisted, glancing at the three. "If they survived Yaroslav. then I think they're up for it."

        The Guardian beckoned the three over and pushed open the door. It led to a simple living area, which didn't seem so strange at first. However, looking beyond an open balcony, Maize only saw a white void. The fur on her tail bristled a bit.

        "I wasn't going to let you in here before." Zither explained. "It's a challenge for fighters stronger than any of you. But given your situation, training in here is your best bet at defeating Limax."
        "We train in there?" Maize asked. "What is it?"
        "It's called a Hyperbolic Time Chamber. One year in there equals one day out here, roughly. I only have enough supplies for about six months, give or take. Especially with two Saiyans. Stay in there as long as you can. Train as if your life depends on it. The conditions are harsh, but they'll make you strong in record time."

        Stepping over the threshold, Maize didn't feel anything different just yet. Perhaps the void was harsher. Prism and Konnie followed her in as well, Zither and Fenn remaining outside the room.

        "Focus on your task." Fenn advised. "Do not travel deep into the emptiness. You might not be able to return. If you think something is out there in the void, ignore it. If you hear voices calling your name, promising you anything, ignore them. Force it out of your mind."
        "What's in there?" Prism asked.
        "You don't want to know." Zither shook his head. "I'll lock the door. He won't be able to get in unless he has the key, but you'll be able to get out. Do the best that you can with the time you have."

        And with that, Zither closed the door. The second he did, Maize felt a slight shift. She felt somewhat heavier, and even when she took a deep breath, it felt stifling. For a moment, the three glanced between each other in silence. Maize didn't know what to say, and she wasn't even sure if she could speak right now.

        Konnie stormed out to the void, dropped to her knees, and screamed.

Chapter 34: Time Chamber Troubles

Return to top

Month 1, Day 2 in the time chamber.

        The white void went on, and on, and on. As hard as Konnie tried, she couldn't see the end of it. Remembering Fenn's warning, she knew better than to go looking. She hadn't heard any voices yet, and certainly hadn't experienced any odd dreams. At least not yet. Then again, she had only been here for one night.

        Night. Was there any night in this Time Chamber? No, just the bright and endless void. 

        '...God fucking damn it, stop thinking about him!'

        In truth, Konnie couldn't sleep. She woke up before the others, after a night of fitful slumber, and had gone outside to sulk. Her breath formed little clouds as she exhaled, the air shockingly cold around her. However, in a moment, it suddenly switched to burning hot. Konnie figured she might as well get used to it already. She'd be here for a while, after all.

        Of course, she couldn't stop thinking about what happened. She couldn't stop thinking about her father. She couldn't stop thinking about Limax. And in the back of her mind, she couldn't stop thinking about Yaroslav either. 

        'I should have just stayed at home... Should have never gotten involved with this shit.' Konnie wondered. 'Or maybe that's not right. If I hadn't been Maize's friend, she'd have killed my dad. But he died anyway! It's not fair! He was alive when I left home today. He wasn't supposed to die. It wasn't supposed to be like this! I was supposed to keep him safe. Some protector I am.'

        Turning, Konnie noticed footsteps and saw Maize behind her, scooting over and letting the Saiyan take a seat next to her. They sat in silence for a second, the temperature plummeting again.

        "...Chilly." Maize shivered.
        "It'll warm up in a bit." Konnie told her. "You get used to it."
        "How long have you been awake?"
        "An hour. Couldn't sleep."
        "Me neither. I stared at the ceiling for a while." The burly Saiyan muttered. "I couldn't stop thinking."

        It was then that Konnie noticed Maize's arms, lined with rows of scars. She didn't have her long gray shirt on anymore. Swallowing, she wasn't sure what to say. Maize refused to look back at Konnie, her eyes hidden under those thick bangs. Looking closer, Konnie noticed scars traveling all the way up her arms, stopping at her shoulders. She had never noticed them before. But she'd also never seen Maize with her arms uncovered before.

        Gee, now she knew why.

        "...I'm sorry." Maize muttered, after a while.
        Konnie shook her head, her voice almost as flat as her friend's. "Not your fault."
        "I tried to stop him. He got a hold of my tail. Paralyzed me."
        "Nice to know. I'll keep it in mind when I fight him."
        Maize looked to her. "Do you plan to kill him?"
        "I killed Yaroslav. What's one more, at this point?" She chuckled bitterly. "...You aren't going to try and stop me, will you?"

        She only shook her head in reply, not saying anything. Another moment of silence ensued between them. Maize looked like she wanted to say something, biting her lip and glancing at Konnie nervously. 

        "You okay?" The half-Saiyan asked. "Something on your mind?"
        "...I don't understand." She began. "He trained me to do that all my life. My training was all we ever talked about. And all of it was to avenge my father. But now... Now he's gone back on all of that. I thought he was going to find a way to force me into it, but he did it himself instead. I don't get it. Vengeance was all his idea. But now he's... He's technically robbed me of it. I don't get it."
        "Because he's an asshole?" Konnie suggested. "Fuck him. You hear me? Fuck that guy."
        "That's what I told him."
        "You did?"
        Maize nodded. "I've never shouted at him like that before. It... It was exhilarating."
        "I bet." The half-Saiyan said with a shrug. "Still, fuck him. And fuck whatever he said about vengeance, or training, or whatever. I always kinda thought he was full of shit."
        "Zither seemed to agree. He didn't say it like that, but... He and I talked about it, before we fought Yaroslav."
        "Is that what that was about?"
        "He read my mind. He saw how Limax had treated me." Maize paused, thinking about her next words. "...I didn't realize until someone else said it. I knew, deep down. But I didn't understand until he showed me. I knew Limax was hurting me, I just didn't understand it."
        "Like what? What'd he do?"
        "He... Used to punish me with sparring. He wouldn't hold back, like he usually did. Zither said it was a beating."
        "Fucking hell..." Konnie growled. "I'll teach him a lesson, I promise. Honestly, from what you told me about him before, I had a feeling he was..."
        "Was what?" Maize asked.
        "An abusive piece of shit? I don't know. Whatever you want to call him, I had a feeling something was up."
        "Oh. I didn't know you felt that way."
        "I should have spoke up, I guess. Just didn't want to be rude. Plus..." Konnie trailed off. "You always insisted nothing was wrong."
        "I thought nothing was wrong." Maize said as she turned to the void. "I guess Limax was right. There's a lot of things I don't understand. Including him."

        "Before the boat had hit the water, the whales tail came up and caught her! All hands to the side, harpooned and fought her when she dived down low!"

        Carnelian and the facets had decided to fix up some breakfast. There were six of them, after all, and they didn't exactly need to eat. After all, the boys were simply inhabiting clones of Prism's main body, and they were the only one who actually needed to eat. Zither hadn't left them with the finest food, mainly a supply of odd potato-like vegetables, but at least it was filling enough. Even for two Saiyans, who Carnelian had learned needed a lot of food! He wondered if these vegetables came from Zither's home planet. He was an alien, after all!

        "Soon may the wellermen come, to bring us sugar and tea and rum." The facets sang in unison. "One day, when the tugging is done, we'll take our leave and go."

        Obsidian sliced the vegetables into medallions. Emerald boiled them in water. Diamond seasoned them with whatever he could find on-hand, something spicy and savory that no one here had ever truly tasted before. Carnelian plated them up, Ruby adding some leafy greens they had also found in the food stores. Sapphire set the table and did some dishes.

        Glancing outside, Carnelian noticed Konnie and Maize talking on the balcony, the two sitting out of the white void. Yesterday, they spent the whole day getting used to this Time Chamber, so he figured they didn't have a good chance to talk. The white void's gravity threatened to crush, every breath felt stifling, and the temperature rocketed from freezing to blazing in seconds. Zither wasn't lying. This place would toughen anyone up.

        "Food's ready!" Ruby called out. "Get 'em while they're hot!"

        The girls got up and returned to the living area, sitting together and devouring their portions. Carnelian didn't blame them for eating quickly. Even when seasoned, eating these same vegetables every day was bound to get old sooner or later. If only he'd known they'd be spending the next six months in a training chamber. Then, maybe he and the rest would have brought some food! Even some instant noodles would be a welcome sight!

        "...These aren't half bad, actually." Konnie muttered after a second. "Could get used to it."
        "We'll have to." Obsidian said.
        "Right, right..."

        The half-Saiyan quickly finished, before returning to the white void. Maize ate a bit slower, but still finished her food in record time.

        "Thank you." She told them. "Never had something like these before."
        "I mean, what do you guys eat?" Ruby asked.
        "I eat fish."
        "Just fish?" Emerald asked, shuddering. "No way could I do that."
        "He despises fish." Carnelian explained.
        "Oh. I got used to the taste." Maize shrugged. "It wasn't my favorite at first."
        "Yeah, Emmy hates fish. And anything sour. But he likes spicy food!"
        "You all have your own tastes?"
        Obsidian nodded. "There's our tastes, and then there's Prism's tastes. It's... It's complicated."
        "I would like to understand."

        Looking amongst each other, the facets sat at the table. Carnelian shook with excitement. He wanted to explain everything to her, all at once!

        "Okay, think of it like this!" He exclaimed. "There's Prism, and there's us facets. We're all our own guy, at the end of the day. But at the same time, we're all derived from Prism. We're all reflections of them, so to say."
        "You're all your own pieces." Maize suggested. "But you're also a single person, when you're together as Prism. Like that?"
        "Like that, yeah. It's weird. Prism's also with us when we're split up. They see everything we see, they have access to our thoughts, but they're not able to control us while we're out. And when they're the one with the body, we can't control them."
        "Most we can do is make them mutter, if we're loud about it." Emerald piped up. "Muttering and twitching, that's as far as our control of Prism's body goes."
        "How did you become this... I don't know what it's called."
        "Our collective?" Carnelian shrugged. "We've always been like this. Our mother was the same way. But she had three facets, not six."

        Maize seemed to think about it for a second. Her eyes traveled between the boys, but never met their gazes. 

        "...That must be difficult at times." She finally said. "But at least you've always got each other."
        "I suppose." Obsidian shrugged. "We'd all get pretty lonely without each other. I don't know how you single-minded people do it."

        As Maize nodded in understanding, Konnie poked her head back into the living area, with crossed arms and a sour expression.

        "Are we training, or no?"
        "Shit, sorry Konnie!" Carnelian said as he got up. "Let's give it our all, guys!"

Chapter 35: The Closest Thing We're Getting To A Beach Episode In This Book

Return to top

Month 3, Day 7 in the time chamber.

        "Shit, shit, shit!"

        Prism didn't leap out of the way in time, getting blown away by a blast from Konnie. She made sure to pace herself. They had no Senzu beans and no healers, after all. Stopping her attack, Konnie landed on the ground, gasping for air. She had gotten used to the lack of oxygen out in the void, but it still left her panting. And given that the others were struggling for air, she surely wasn't the only one feeling it in the void today.

        Maize landed on the ground as well, a blue glow still surrounding her hands. It quickly dissipated as the three made their way back to the living area. Konnie still stumbled every time she walked out of the void, as the sudden lack of gravity threw her off. Prism stretched, their extra set of arms shimmering into nothing. Maize set her sword aside, rolling her shoulder with a wince. 

        Training had ended for the day. Which only left... What, exactly?   

        "So... Y'all want to find something to do?" Prism asked.
        "Sure. I'll go find us a movie to watch." Konnie answered sardonically. "There isn't anything here to do aside from train, you know. Why don't we just do what we always do? Go to sleep, or some shit."
        "I'm sure we can find something! We need to give ourselves a break at some point."
        "Like what?"
        "Like..."
        "...Uh-huh." Konnie nodded. "That's what I thought."
        "Well, let's think about it some more." Prism said. "Maize! What do you do in your spare time? Besides training?"

        Maize thought about it for a moment, taking a seat on one of the chairs. Konnie curled up on the nearby couch, and Prism sat on a table.

        "I like to read." She finally said. "But... I think Mas—Er, I think Limax got rid of my books. They weren't in my room when I left."
        "What books?" Prism asked. "Maybe we can find new ones, once we're outta here."
        "Fantasy books. Books about secret preserves of magical creatures, and about artifacts and imprisoned demons."
        "Are there fairies?"
        "Plenty." Maize nodded. "The Fairy Queen is pretty important to the whole story."
        "I'll have to show it to Mist. She loves books about fairies." They chuckled. "Of course, she's always nit-picking them for everything they get wrong, but still. She loves 'em. I'm sure she'll point out that there isn't a fairy queen, or something like that."
        "Oh." Maize turned to Konnie. "What books do you like? I've never asked."

        Konnie froze. She had been listening to them talk up until now, thankful for a moment to catch her breath. But now, after Maize had asked that question, she had to come up with an answer! Which would usually be easy, but Konnie knew what a lot of her reading material looped back to, and she didn't want to confess that. Not right now, when she'd been trapped in a void for three months and was starting to lose some of her marbles.

        "Oh, I don't really have a set taste. I'm into a little bit of everything." She replied. "I guess I'm not that much of a reader, not like you are..."
        "Oh." Maize glanced away. "What about you, Prism?"
        "Me? I mean, I read stuff." Prism shrugged. "Comics, mostly. Like here, I'll show you."

        The three-eyed teen pulled a keyring out of their pocket, laden with charms of all shapes and sizes. Konnie recognized a few of them right off the bat, listening in as Prism pointed them out to Maize.

        "See, this one's about some girls who sell their souls to get magic powers. And then a lot of them died." They explained. "And this one's about a bunch of pirates searching the globe for a legendary treasure. And then, this one's crazy. And long. Very long. It's about some kids who play a game."
        "How long?" Maize asked. "How many pages?"
        "It's not pages, per se. I know printed copies of it exist, but it's meant to be read online."
        "It's a book online? How would that work?"
        "Trust me, it works. And this one's pretty unique in terms of the storytelling, so it does a lot of weird things. The music is amazing, too."
        Maize's eyes lit up. "There's music? I didn't think books could have music."
        Prism chuckled. "Oh, you have no idea. Maybe I'll show it to you, once we're out of here. Fair warning though. It has a... A reputation, we'll say."

        Konnie decided to take a closer look, leaning over to see which charm Prism was talking about. She noticed a small green house, sectioned off into four little quadrants. Maize nodded along blithely, taking the keyring from Prism and sifting through all the charms. However, Konnie locked eyes on Prism, getting their attention. She knew what they were.

        "Oi, shithead. You're not showing her that." She insisted. "Absolutely not."
        "Wait, you know what I'm talking about?" Prism asked. "Doesn't that mean you've read it?"
        "Gods, no!"
        "You sure? Not even a little bit? Not even the first act?"
        "I got bored and dropped it. You are not exposing Maize to that damn comic."
        "Bet?" Prism challenged, getting to their feet. "The second we're out of here, I'll read it with her. Try to stop us. You can't."

        Konnie leaned back into the couch and pinched the bridge of her nose. Oddly enough, she found all this arguing to be a little bit funny. Was Prism just giving her shit? Probably. But what else could they do to pass the time, right now?

        "I swear..." She muttered. "We have got to get out of this fucking room."
        "For real." Prism shook their head. "I mean, why don't we escape? Find a place to lay low, wait for the full moon, and have your fursona kill him? Didn't you say the moon is what triggers that?"
        "That's not what my fursona looks like!"
        "Oh, so you have a fursona?"
        "Shut up! Shut the fuck up!"
        Prism grinned. "That wasn't a no, Konnie."
        "It..." Konnie growled. "I just thought the art looked cool, okay? And then I got one for myself, and... Yeah."
        "Furry."
        "I said shut up!"
        "What is a furry?" Maize asked, looking up from the charms. "Actually, what are you two even talking about?"
        "It, uh..." Prism shook their head. "How about we talk about this once we're out of the chamber?"

        Konnie silently thanked Prism for moving on. She decided to wander off, heading for the bathroom. A shower might lift her mood. Honestly, she'd do anything to cheer herself up right now. Even arguing over nonsense with Prism took her mind off the impending doom waiting outside the chamber.

Month 5, Day 25 in the time chamber.

        Maize's stomach growled. They had started to ration their food about a month ago, and even now it was starting to run thin. She expected they only had a few days left in this time chamber. Good. There was only so much training, talking, and thinking she could occupy herself with. And she didn't doubt that the others felt the same way.

        Turning over, Maize noticed Prism fast asleep on one of the beds in the living area. Konnie usually slept in another one, leaving a fourth bed empty. But looking just beyond Prism, Maize noticed Konnie's bed empty, quietly getting up to look for her. The lights in the living area were off, and the beds had been placed far from the void, but light still shone in. It had been difficult to sleep properly, at least for Maize. 

        Zither wasn't lying. This was brutal. She couldn't tell if this was better or worse than the Yunzabit Heights.

        Maize soon heard the sound of sobs, following it outside and seeing Konnie sitting against the wall, her knees hugged to her chest. She silently sat next to her friend, putting a hand on her shoulder and getting a wild flinch in return.

        "Gods!" Konnie shrieked. "At least tell me you're here, fucks sake!"
        Maize gasped. "Oh. S—sorry..."
        "...Is it morning yet, or? Does morning even exist here?"
        "Prism is still asleep. I think we have a bit of time."

        Hearing this, Konnie nodded, leaning back against the wall. Tears still fell from her eyes, but she took a few deep breaths, no longer sobbing. Maize decided to venture a question. It was high time she start asking questions, after all.

        "What's wrong?"
        Konnie chuckled. "What do you think?"
        "...I'm sorry about your father." Maize muttered. "I know I told you that before, but... Still. I'm sorry I couldn't stop it."
        "Not your fault. But..." The half-Saiyan choked up. "I still can't believe he's gone. It just doesn't feel real. None of this does. We were supposed to be done after Yaroslav, and then all of a sudden..."
        "Do you still want him dead?"
        "Who, Limax? Yeah. I killed one guy. I can do it again, right?"

        Scoffing, Konnie glanced away and shook her head. Maize couldn't think of something to say. She didn't know if Konnie even wanted her to talk. Before long, though, her friend spoke up again.

        "...I didn't wake you up, did I?"
        "No."
        "Good. I... I thought I screamed when I woke up." Konnie confessed. "I've been having nightmares for a while."
        Maize tilted her head. "You have?"
        "Yeah. About... About Yaroslav. And my dad. And other things that, that don't make any sense."
        "Like what?"
        "Like... You remember our trial? In the Pendulum Room?" She explained. "I keep dreaming about that place. But I'm not dreaming as me, I'm dreaming as someone else. I can never remember who it is, though. They're... They're just exhausting, really. All of this is. I shouldn't even be sitting out in this fucking void, but I don't know where else to go!"
        "I know." Maize nodded. "I'm sick of being in here. I'm sick of training."
        "...Maize?"
        "Yes?"
        "If we finish off Limax, where are you going to go?"

        Maize paused. She hadn't thought of that before. Of course, she supposed she could find a place to stay. After all, given that Mist set the roof on fire, she doubted she could stay at her old house. She wondered if it still stood, or if it had burned to the ground.

        "...Maybe somewhere on the mainland." She settled. "I don't know, yet."
        "Oh." Konnie nodded. "Can... Can we still be friends? If we kill him, I mean?"
        "Of course. Why not?"
        "Well, it's just... I don't know. Maybe I'm just paranoid."
        "Talk about it." Maize told her. "I want to understand."
        Konnie paused for a moment, before going on. "...I guess I was worried Limax had ruined it. What we had, I mean. Kinda worried you would just drop off the map, or something."
        "I won't abandon you."
        "...Thanks."

        Konnie leaned against Maize's shoulder. The Saiyan's heartbeat quickened. Why? She decided to lean against Konnie in return, which only made it beat faster. But why? She wasn't sure. But it didn't feel bad, so she didn't stop.

        "...Did you ever think this would happen, when we were searching for the Dragon Balls?" Konnie asked.
        "No." Maize shook her head. "Never."
        "Do you still want that wish?"
        "Maybe one day."
        Konnie chuckled. "Yeah, maybe one day..."

        A few silent moments passed. Konnie's breath evened out a bit, her tears stopping. Maize remained still until her friend got up and walked back inside, only then getting up to follow her. Just before she passed into the living area, something caught her attention.

        'Hm?'

        Turning around, Maize thought she heard something behind her. But all she could see was the white void. She paused for a moment longer, wondering if she'd just imagined it.

        'Maize.'

        There it was again! She thought she heard a voice! But where was it coming from? The void?

        'Can you hear me, Maize?'

        She could. She could hear it! Stepping away from the living area, Maize stepped forward a few paces, not venturing too far just yet.

        "Hello?" She called out. "Someone there?"
        'Come closer.'
        "Who are you?"
        'I will tell you. But you should come a bit closer.'

        Maize furrowed her brow, but took a few more steps. Just then, someone grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back into the living area. When she stumbled back inside, she heard no trace of the odd voice, and could barely recall what it even sounded like. She then noticed Konnie grabbing onto her arm, pulling her away from the void.

        "What are you doing?" She asked. "Calling for someone?"
        "I thought I heard something." Maize said.
        "We're supposed to ignore it, remember? Remember what Fenn said. Trust me, I've been hearing 'em too."
        "You have?"
        Konnie shrugged. "I just tried to force it out of my mind. Like everything else."

        Maize nodded. She remembered Fenn's warning, and decided to heed it. Even then, though, the void seemed to beckon her still. Turning away from it, Maize noticed Prism sitting up from their bed, rubbing their three bleary eyes and attempting to fix their messy hair.

        "...You two wake up early?" They asked.
        "Nightmares." Konnie muttered. "And voices in the void, apparently."
        "Great. Just lovely." Prism fell back into bed with a huff. "I honestly can't stay here a day longer."

        In all fairness, Maize shared that sentiment. She settled into bed, but instead of sleeping, she stared at the ceiling. Konnie planned on killing Limax, and Maize wondered if Prism shared the sentiment. Probably. She kept silent, but her eyes filled with tears, and she fought to keep her breathing even. The thought of his death only added to the weight in her chest, and plagued Maize's thoughts until she fell asleep once more.

Chapter 36: That Is The Worst Group Name In The History Of Group Names

Return to top

June 20th, Age 718. Evening.

        "Zither. He's in the Pendulum Room."

        Grabbing his wooden staff, Zither pulled himself to his feet when Fenn returned with that news. He had expected Limax to find the entrance to the cave, and hoped his challenge in the Pendulum Room would give them some extra time. Zither pulled the key to the Time Chamber out of his pocket, handing it to Fenn.

        "Take it. I'm sure he won't find you."

        He then made his way towards one of the two buildings occupying the island, the one opposite of the Time Chamber. Stepping in, a familiar and cozy bedroom greeted him, consisting of little more than simple furniture and a few old heirlooms. In the corner, next to a window, sat a thick green vine coiling around a wooden post. Next to it, a pearly white egg lay nestled in an old basket, swaddled by blankets and cushions. 

        Zither picked up the basket and took one more look around his old room. He had a feeling he wouldn't see it again. With a sigh, he stepped back outside and handed the basket to Fenn, who carried it with care.

        "You know where to hide, correct?" He asked.
        Fenn nodded. "Are you sure you want me to take the egg?"
        "Best to be safe. You never know what he could do."
        "Fair point... Do you really want to face him? You don't have to."
        "I should. I've been sitting here for far too long, doing nothing." Zither answered, his grip tightening around his staff. "I'm old. And I'm tired. And maybe they don't know it yet, but... But I let this planet down. I let them down when I decided I wasn't needed."
        "You're only mortal, Zither."
        "I know. And I suspect I'm about to learn the hard way, once he's done in there. Any idea what his trial is?"
        Fenn seemed to shiver. "Something regarding another Namekian. That's all I was able to find out. I'm sure he won't be long."
        "Then I think it's time to say goodbye."

        Zither knelt to be eye level with the fox-man. Fenn's nose twitched, shaking Zither's gnarled hand and giving him a nod.

        "It's been a long road we've traveled together, hasn't it?" He asked.
        "It certainly has been." Zither said with a smile. "Don't despair. Just, promise me something."
        "Anything."
        "Give Drum a good start. He'll make a fine Guardian, I know it. Tell him, I wish I could have met him. But I'll always be a part of him, in his soul."
        "I'll tell him... Goodbye, Zither."
        "Goodbye, Fenn."

        The fox-man walked away, crossing the bridge and leaving the little island. He ducked into a small, narrow passageway not too far away from the Pendulum Room, tucked out of notice. Zither knew it led to a little cavern of its own. A decent hiding spot, but one they'd never had a reason to use. Not until today, at least. 

        With that, Zither took a seat. And he waited. He poured himself a glass of water, savoring each sip as night began to fall. Soon, the reddish hues of sunset painted the Sanctuary in beautiful light. Zither took one last look at it all, smiling to himself, remembering all the time he had spent here. Countless faces and voices crossed his mind, many of whom were long dead. Memories of his arrival, hundreds of years ago, on a much different Earth. One he'd worked hard to make peaceful. And peaceful it had been, up until now, at the very end of his life and tenure as Guardian.

        He'd had his failures. Anyone would, after four-hundred years of work. But when he looked at the Earth, and when he thought of their budding protectors, he felt a little bit better about it. They had done well to unravel the mistakes of the adults around them, in his opinion. It wasn't perfect work, but what else could he expect from children? Zither couldn't help but put his faith in them. He wished he could be alive to see their true potential come to fruition, but alas.

        The reddish hues began to give way to the darker blues of night. Zither heard a door open across the cavern, pouring himself another glass of water. Another green form stormed across the bridge, sword in hand. Zither pulled himself onto his feet again, meeting the cold glare of the other Namekian without a flinch. He didn't fear that sword, and he didn't fear Limax.

        "Brother." Zither began, keeping himself civil. "What brings you here?"
        "Where is she?" Limax demanded. "I know Maize is here. Where is she?"
        "That is her business. Certainly not yours, from what I've seen."
        "You have no idea."
        "Don't I?" Zither asked. "I'm more than capable of reading a mind, my friend. I saw what you've taught her. How you've abused her."
        "How I've trained her." Limax insisted. "We don't have to be enemies, Guardian. Leave me to my business with her and stay out of it."
        "And why should I? She's a child, Limax!"
        "She's two feet taller than you."
        "A tall child. A troubled child. Have you forgotten who you are, son of Namek?"
        "I gave that up a long time ago. But you wouldn't know a damn thing about that, would you?"

        Limax stepped towards Zither, practically towering over him. But Zither did not cower, as he knew Maize had done before. He remained silent as the Namekian went on, listening to every word he said.

        "Do you have any idea how the world has changed, old man?" He asked. "Do you have any clue how many lives have been lost? I don't know how peaceful the world was four-hundred years ago, but times have changed. I've done everything in my power to prepare her for that, and here you are, filling her head with nothing but fantasies."
        "It's quite peaceful here." Zither shrugged. "Perhaps the world isn't as harsh as you've been led to believe, Limax. Sure, hardships happen to everyone, terrible ones at that. But that's no reason to force a young girl into a pointless plot of revenge, is it?"
        "Pointless? Pointless?! As far as I'm concerned, I'm the only reason she's still alive. She's getting a chance I'll never have, and now she's throwing it all away, because of you."
        "I've known her for little more than a day. I doubt it was all my fault. She was conflicted about it the whole time, brother. She just didn't have a way to confess it."
        Limax scoffed. "Tell you what. You can read minds, can't you? Read mine. See for yourself what the world has become."

        Zither raised an eyebrow when Limax held out his hand. He grabbed onto it, however, and searched through Limax's memories for as long as could. Visions swept through his mind. Horrible ones. Visions of a shattered egg. Visions of Namek. Of a fallen empire. Of a vicious slash to the back of his hand. Limax raised his right hand, showing a deep scar on the back of it. Zither let go after that. He'd seen enough.

        "...The Vengeance Clan?" The Guardian scoffed. "Your group couldn't think of a better name than that?"
        "It wasn't my choice. But it's a fitting name." Limax shrugged. "On Namek, we had too many warriors who refused to join the fight. They didn't want to take action. They did nothing to help those outside of our planet. My village saw things differently, so we left with our elder. It was only fitting to give ourselves a new name."
        "No, tell the truth. You didn't leave. You were banished." Zither spat. "You and your so-called clan were suggesting genocide!"
        "We're doing what has to be done."
        "And what of Maize and Konnie? There's no blood on their hands. They had nothing to do with the Saiyans and their conquest!"
        Limax scoffed. "Once a monkey, always a monkey. They were known for their violence long before they started working for that tyrant, Kelvin. I did Maize a favor. I made sure she would be better than that."
        "Did you? Or did you frighten a young girl into obedience?"
        "I did what had to be done."
        "I doubt that. How can you still believe in that? Your own leader shattered your son's—"

        At that, Limax drew his sword and cut Zither off. He didn't shout, he didn't attack, but a newfound rage had overtaken his cold glare. Zither flinched but did not back down.

        "Watch what you say." He growled.
        "...You know I'm right." Zither insisted. "I can't say I understand what you've been through. And I can't say I care for you as a person. But now I know what's been happening up there. And I'm telling you, you can fix that."
        "Oh, I know we can fix it. We can start by making sure nobody repeats what Kelvin did. Least of all any of his lizard-kind, or his former soldiers."
        "Do you think this planet was always peaceful?" The Guardian continued. "This took work. Hard work. Earth was torn by conflicts of its own, when I first arrived. And I helped unify it. I showed them a better way than bloodshed. You know such things exist, Limax. You know vengeance isn't the only path."
        "...It's the only path for me." Limax shrugged. "And as far as I'm concerned, it's the only path for her."
        "Is this really about Maize's well-being? Or is there something more to this?" Zither asked. "You know what I think? Deep down, you're just like that Yaroslav character those kids handled. You're the kind of man who will never be happy, no matter what he does. Not when you do things like this."
        Limax scoffed. "I even let you read my mind, and you still don't get it."
        "Then maybe you're wrong about things, Limax."
        "And what would you have us do? Hug and make up?" He sneered. "Forgive the Saiyans who slaughtered millions of innocents? This is the real world, Guardian. Your gods abandoned us a long time ago. My clan and I were taking matters into our own hands. If I had it my way, I'd still be there, fighting alongside my true brothers."
        "More excuses. Do you ever run out of excuses? Do you revolve around meaningless quips about the harsh realities of the world?"

        Limax glared at Zither again. The corner of his mouth twitched, as if he had something to say. Zither waited, and waited, but got no reply. He then shook his head with a small sigh.

        "But I suppose you have a point." He admitted. "If you've descended this far, it's beyond your control now."
        "...Yes." Limax muttered. "It is."
        "Well, shall we get on with it? I'm sure you have that sword out for a reason, after all."

        Zither took a breath of fresh air. Moonlight lit up the pool behind him, reflecting off of Limax's sword. Above them, the half-moon shone bright. Oddly enough, he felt rather at ease for a person about to face their death. He always thought he would die in bed, but he couldn't complain. It was a beautiful night, after all, and it would be a lovely memory to go out with, Limax or not. 

        "I don't think you'll need me to kneel." He said, quite calmly at that. "Do it quickly."
        "You still have a chance." Limax insisted. "Tell me where Maize is, and maybe I'll spare your life."
        "I've been alive long enough, brother. More life is not what I'm after. Even if I told you, you wouldn't be able to get to them. Not for another, shall we say... Eight hours? Give or take?"
        "...You have a Time Chamber, then? Just like the Guardian back home."
        "Indeed, I do. You'll never access it, not until they come out." Zither leaned forward, giving him a grin. "Face it, Limax. She's not yours to control anymore."
        Limax scowled. "Fine."

        Closing his eyes, Zither awaited the strike of the blade. It would be good to see the gods again, after all these years.

Chapter 37: Oh You Motherf—

Return to top

June 20th, Age 718.  Night.

        "You guys ready?"

        Prism stood in front of the door to the Time Chamber, looking back at Maize and Konnie behind them. Konnie nodded. Maize rested her hand on the hilt of her sword. Prism was sure they didn't need to ask. They were all ready to get the hell out of this void, Limax be damned.

        "Open the door." Konnie said.
        "Do you think he found a way into the Sanctuary?" Maize asked.
        "Let's assume he did."

        Maize drew her sword. In the absence of her knives, Konnie raised her fists, her tail lashing back and forth. Prism quietly opened the door. Immediately, the gravity seemed to lessen around them, all three taking a welcome breath of fresh air. Their hands balled into fists as they pushed the door open all the way, and for a second, they locked eyes with a glaring figure.

        And then the glaring figure rushed forward, his arm extending far beyond its normal length. He grabbed Prism by the collar and flung them out of the room, slamming them into the wall of the shrine. Before they could even react, he fired a bright blast at them, sending them fully through the wall of the shrine. 

        'Ah, shit, here we go again.'

        Leaping to their feet, Prism saw Maize and Konnie attacking the figure, getting their first good look at Limax. His gi seemed almost identical to Maize's. Just beyond the shrine, on the island, Prism noticed a crumpled heap stained with purple blood. Their heart sunk. Their hands began to glow with silver light.

        Rushing towards Limax, wires whipped out from Prism's hands. But Limax was quicker. He leapt into the air, away from Maize and Konnie, and sliced through the wires with his sword. Even his sword looked just like Maize's. Limax retreated out of the hole in the roof, and the three kids took chase, regrouping in the air.

        "You don't have to do this!" Maize shouted; the loudest Prism had ever heard the Saiyan speak. "Limax, just listen to me!"
        "And why should I?" He shot back. "Your friends are cowards, Maize. Keeping you away from what had to be done."
        "Oi, fuckface!" Konnie shouted. "You literally robbed her of that! Remember?!"
        The Namekian scoffed. "A crime of passion."

        Konnie audibly snarled, a trio of red orbs forming around her. As beams fired down upon Limax, he managed to sidestep them, flying towards her with his sword raised. However, Maize managed to intercept him, her blade striking against his. 

        Prism focused on their back. With a bit of effort, a set of arms sprouted from their shoulders. They charged towards Limax, catching him off-guard and knocking him into the ground. Konnie's barrage of red beams ceased, dust kicking up around Limax's body.

        "Now!" They shouted. "Get him!"

        With a shout, Konnie leapt down first, Maize close behind her. But before she could dodge, a green limb snaked from the cloud of dust, striking the burly Saiyan in the chest and forcing her backwards. Prism rushed to Maize's side, steadying her. Below them, a red aura enveloped Konnie's body, her and Limax trading blows. She managed to knock him into the side of the short mountains, but even then, he seemed little more than winded.

        "What do you even want with us?!" The half-Saiyan roared, matching Limax blow for blow. "Sick and fucking tired of people like you! I'm just trying to live my life!"

        Her aura flared even brighter. Limax leapt back, sheathed his sword, and began charging something up in his hands. Not seeing a way to step in, Prism glanced to Maize, who looked back and shook her head.

        "Why can't you just leave me the fuck alone?!"

        A shockwave knocked Prism and Maize back. The burly Saiayan managed to grab onto them, steadying them as a powerful beam rocketed out of Konnie's mouth, just like Yaroslav had done before. Limax met it with a beam of his own, but red began to overpower all else. Prism couldn't help a smile. Even as dust and debris obscured their view, the red light of the half-Saiyan still shone through.

        "She's doing it..." They chuckled, turning to Maize once they reoriented themselves. "Guess that chamber really toughed us up, huh?"
        "Wait."

        Soon enough, the light faded. The dust began to settle. For a moment, Prism caught sight of Limax's body, wincing when they saw part of his arm missing. Maize seemed to tense, drawing her sword a moment too late.

        "No!"

        Prism's eyes widened as a new arm sprouted out of Limax's body, stained with fluid and purple blood. In the blink of an eye, he darted forward and kicked Konnie in the chest, right as her red aura faded. She attempted to leap away, but his new arm stretched out to catch her, flinging her into the ground. The moonlight reflected off his sword as he drew it, catching Prism's eye.

        Maize leapt in front of Limax, rushing towards him with her blade ready to cut him down. Limax raised his sword to meet her, but shot at Maize with his free hand at the last second, knocking her away just as Konnie got to her feet. Prism leapt down as well, but was a moment too late. Konnie attacked, Limax sidestepped, and his blade plunged into her stomach.

        'Konnie!' Carnelian explained. 'No, no, not Konnie! Split! Let's tie him up!'
        'Prism?' Obsidian asked. 'We'll be quick about it.'

        Prism's body began to shimmer. As Limax wheeled on Maize, they split into six, the facets briefly hovering in midair. Silver light overtook their hands, Limax turning as wires whipped towards him. He slashed at some, but a few managed to entangle him, attaching to the walls of the short mountains and giving Maize a chance to recover. She rushed to Konnie's side as the facets landed on the ground, quickly re-fusing into Prism once more as they landed next to her.

        "She's not moving..." Maize stuttered. "S—She's not moving!"
        Prism thought about it for a second. "Henny. Take her to Henny."
        "...You go."
        "Me? You sure—"

        Maize picked Konnie up without another word, shoving her into Prism's arms. Blood poured from the wound in her chest, which continued to rise and fall ever so faintly. She didn't respond.

        "Go!" The Saiyan barked. "I'll handle him!"

        Prism didn't like the idea of leaving Maize alone. But they also didn't like the idea of letting Konnie die. So, they took off into the air, faintly noticing Limax snapping the wires binding him as they fled. Thankfully, he didn't give chase.

        Slowly opening her eyes, Konnie woke up in a white void. Again. She'd had it up to her neck with white voids! After spending six months in one, she was ready to get out of here and fight Limax! Yeah, that's right! She was ready to fight the man who killed her father!

        Except... Wasn't she just there? Wasn't she just doing that?

        Konnie felt an odd pain in her chest, glancing down and seeing nothing out of the ordinary. But she didn't remember wearing these clothes. She remembered going into the Time Chamber with the clothes off her back, so she didn't have the gi Maize had given her. But at the same time, these weren't the clothes she had been wearing. She had been wearing a pair of jeans and a simple tee shirt, not a crop top and a pair of shorts. 

        And she was supposed to be with Maize and Prism! So, what happened? Konnie looked around, panic rising in her chest. She couldn't remember what had happened. She remembered attacking Limax. She didn't even think twice before shooting a beam from her mouth! As she swallowed, her throat felt raw and sore. Then again, she'd never exactly shot ki out of her mouth before. It was just the first thing she thought to do.

        She shot at Limax. They had a whole struggle for a second. And then... And then what? She couldn't quite remember.

        "Hello?" Konnie called out. "Um, is anyone there?"
        "Hey?"

        Konnie whirled around when she heard another voice, coming face to face with someone that seemed eerily familiar: A shorter woman with tanned skin, a few shades darker than Konnie's, her short hair tied back with a red bandana. A set of light armor protected her body, and Konnie recognized it as Saiyan armor. An odd pair of gauntlets guarded her forearms. A few scars cut across her skin.

        Most odd of all were her eyes. They had no pupils, her eyes an unnatural shade of blank white. And yet, she seemed to see perfectly fine, looking Konnie up and down.

        "...Bit of a short tail, huh?" She finally said.
        "Um, yeah. What of it?" Konnie crossed her arms. "I think my short tail is cute, actually."
        The woman chuckled. "Relax, just givin' you shit. At least you have a tail."
        "You don't?"
        "Never have. Course, that's the least of my problems. But I guess I should ask, who are you?"
        "Konnie." The half-Saiyan answered. "And who are you?"
        "My name's Ninjin. Any idea how we got here?"
        Konnie shook her head. "I was fighting someone. And then... Then I can't remember."
        "Ah. Same here." Ninjin agreed. "Care to walk with me, then? I don't know where we're goin', but I'm sure we'll find something out here."

        Konnie decided to follow Ninjin, walking side by side with the Saiyan. She felt like she'd heard that name before. But like before, she couldn't remember where. But she supposed that was alright. Maybe it would come back to her in a bit. Ninjin messed with the gauntlets on her arms, before turning to Konnie again.

        "So, who were you fightin'?" She asked. "You out on patrol?"
        "Patrol? No." Konnie shook her head, a little confused. "My friend's mentor, he... He killed my dad a few months ago. Or, it was months ago for me, at least."
        "Huh?"
        "It... Never-mind. Point is, my friend's old mentor killed my dad, and now we're trying to take him down before he kills me."
        "Why's he after you, huh?"
        "I don't know." Konnie scoffed. "My friend made it sound like he just thinks I'm a bad influence. And apparently, I deserve to die because of it. Or something."
        "Just for that?" Ninjin shook her head. "Nah, let me tell you something. It's got nothing to do with you. Nine times out of ten, it's just a power play. There's plenty of assholes like that back on Sadala, you know."
        "Are there?"
        "For sure. They'll talk on and on about tradition, or vengeance, or obligation, or whatever pretty fuckin' words they want to use. You know what it really is? They just want to feel powerful. They want to be the big guy, with the big sword and the big muscles, stomping on all the little guys who oppose 'em. It's a power fantasy. Anything else is just an excuse. A smokescreen."

        Konnie supposed that was true. She wondered if Limax even cared about Maize's dead dad, or if it was just something to hold over Maize's head. But then again, why should she waste her time picking through his reasoning? If it was all a sham, like Ninjin said, why should she care what his reasons were? She didn't care about Yaroslav's reasons. 

        "...There's a lot of that where you're from, huh?" Konnie decided to ask.
        "Uh-huh. And you know where they all end up?" Ninjin asked. "The graves. And guess who had to dig those graves? Me."
        "Is that what you do?"
        "What I used to do. If someone's remains even made it back to Sadala, I'd bury 'em. Worked in the meat plant for a while before that, too. I got all the weakling jobs. Couldn't use my own ki without hurtin' myself, so gods forbid they send me on a mission."
        "Sadala?" The half-Saiyan asked, tilting her head. "Is that where you live?"
        "Duh. You know, Sadala?" Ninjin looked at her with a puzzled expression. "Our homeworld? Surely you know where you're from, right?"
        "I'm from Earth."
        "Never heard of it. But, yeah, that's where we Saiyans come from, Sadala."
        "Oh... What's it like?"

        Ninjin paused for a second. Just then, before she could answer, blood began to rush through Konnie's ears. The void around them snapped to black without warning, leaving the two in almost total darkness.

        "Wait, no!"

        That was all Konnie could say before Ninjin faded from view, as if she'd never been there in the first place. The ground below Konnie gave way, sending her tumbling into the dark abyss as her consciousness fled once more.

Chapter 38: Someone Finally Shuts Him Up

Return to top

June 20th, Age 718.  Night.

        Maize tightened her grip on her sword. Behind her, Prism fled with Konnie, and she could only hope her friend would be alright. Right now, though, she kept her eyes locked on her former mentor. For the first time in a while, Limax seemed to smile. He stood across from Maize, sword drawn, Konnie's blood staining his blade.

        "You'll forget about her." He said. "You'll forget about them both. I don't like resorting to these methods, but I'm trying to get through to you, Maize. They're manipulating you."
        Maize remained silent.
        "I have to say, it was a smart idea to try the Time Chamber. I haven't been genuinely impressed with you in a long time, Maize. But I'll admit it. I'm impressed you survived in there. We used to have one on Namek as well. Training in it was considered an honor, if you survived the ordeal."
        She remained silent.
        "...Are you going to say something?" Limax finally asked.
        She did not say anything.
        "Fine. The silent treatment, then."

        Limax rushed towards her, and she rushed back. Sparks flew as their blades clashed, Maize doing everything in her power to meet Limax blow for blow. She fought every urge to retreat, even when every instinct told her to run. Something burned inside of her. Something deep in her mind told her to tear Limax apart. But she resisted it, just for now. She kept herself focused on him, and she didn't say a word.

        "Do you honestly think I want to do this?!" Limax asked, leaping backwards a bit. "I admit it, I made a mistake. I shouldn't have taken your chance away from you! If this is because I killed Okkoro, then I admit I was wrong! It was your chance, and I robbed you of it!"
        Maize sheathed her sword and did not reply.
        "Or do you really believe you're not grieving? Then tell me, Maize, what's wrong? You've always told me about a weight inside of you, dragging you down. If that's not grief, then what is it? Tell me, Maize!"
        She did not answer him.
        "...Whatever." Limax shook his head. "We can talk about it once we're done. Or have you gotten it out of your system, already—"

        Before he could finish, Maize darted towards him, and watched as he raised his sword to strike. At the last second, she ducked to the side and kicked him in the chest, pursuing him as blue light enveloped her fists. Before he could recover, she shot at Limax a couple of times, aiming for the hand that held his sword. Thankfully, one of her blasts hit him in the arm, forcing him to drop his blade. She then shot at it directly, knocking the sword a good distance away.

        Limax rushed towards her again, his fists raised. At the last second, Maize drew her sword and slashed at him, just a second too late to slice off his arm. She did land a nasty slash on his shoulder, keeping a grip on her blade even as he kicked her in the chest and knocked her back.

        "You know I won't be disarmed for long!"

        Holding one of his hands to the side, Limax grinned as something began to materialize in his palm, the handle of another sword to be exact.

        "I made your sword, your gi, your home, everything!" He shouted. "I gave you everything, when I had every reason to let you die! And this is how you—"

        Before he could finish, Maize got back to her feet with surprising speed, striking out at his outstretched hand. Her eyes widened when she sliced off his arm, and even as his other arm stretched forward to grab her, she leapt into the air and barely avoided his grasp. Her hands continued to flare with bright blue light.

        Limax leapt up towards her, but instead of retreating, she pulled her fist back and landed a punch to his face, knocking him back to the ground. He managed to land on his feet, and as she followed suit, his new arm burst forth from his body again, slower this time. The glare in his eyes had been replaced by a grimace, and whatever all-knowing confidence he'd had before faded. His sword lay close to his feet where it had fallen, and he scooped it up with his newly healed arm. She knew he could do that. She knew he could heal any limb she chopped out.

        But he could not heal forever.

        "Why won't you speak?" He shouted, their swords clashing again. "Do you really think you're going to spite me this way?!"
        She did not speak. She pushed against his blade with all her might, but she did not speak.
        "I killed your precious Konnie! I robbed you of your chance to avenge your father! How can you have nothing to say?!"

        Still, she did not speak. Her blood boiled with anger, and she let it push her forward. A blue aura began to overtake her body, but Maize still did not speak. He was wrong. She had everything to say, but she bit her tongue. Not yet. Not until he would listen. The blue aura traveled up her blade, and although her eyes widened in shock, she did nothing to stop it. Her hands began to scorch, but she paid it no mind.

        Limax finally managed to slip to the side, but Maize wheeled on him without hesitation. She poured everything she had into her blade, a swelling wave of anger lifting whatever weight resided in her heart, the flaring blue aura nearly blinding her. Limax did not flinch, but in that moment, Maize had backed him into a corner. There wasn't much room to dodge, and he was too late to leap away. So, he raised his sword to meet hers, a snarl curling his lip.

        Instead of speaking, Maize shouted. She screamed as her blade crashed into his with a bright burst of energy, the sound of shattering metal ringing through her ears. She stumbled backward as dust and debris kicked up around them both but managed to keep her footing.

        'Is he...?'

        Limax had fallen to the ground. Part of his gi had been burnt to shreds from the explosion, a piece of his sword buried in his chest. His arm remained intact, covered in angry violet burns. Still, Limax got up. He locked eyes with Maize, a look of hot anger searing into her. And yet, she did not flinch away. She stared at him openly, even as he shouted, even as he brazenly rushed towards her with a fist raised to strike.

        "Say something!"

        With a growl, Maize managed to slide to one side, attacking his injured arm and slicing it off at the elbow. He whirled around to face her, wild and un-calculated, and she struck him down with one kick to the chest. Sword in hand, she stood over him, pinning him to the ground with one foot and keeping her eyes locked on his. The Saiyan panted, exhausted and battered, but not defeated.

        Zither hadn't misled them. The Time Chamber had been worth it.

        "...Heh." Limax coughed. "What am I saying? Of course you've got nothing to say."
        Maize didn't speak.
        "You prob—probably don't understand why I'm doing this to you... But maybe you will one day." He continued to gasp; his words labored. "I wasn't much different than you when I was—when I was your age... Always trying to prove my old master wrong. And then I realized what he was trying to teach me, years later. But... I guess you wouldn't understand all that."
        She still did not speak. But she swallowed and began to gather her thoughts.
        "...What, do I have to beg?" Limax finally spat. "Get it over with. You have every reason to take my life. I took away your chance before. And now, I'm giving it back. Do it."

        Maize leaned her weight on her one foot, keeping him pinned as she sheathed her sword. As Limax looked at her in confusion, she tore off one sleeve of her gi and used it to gag him. Despite his struggling, she managed to tie the knot around his head, and pinned his remaining arm down with one hand. Only then did she speak.

        "...I don't want to kill you, Dad."

        Limax's eyes widened. With her other hand, she clamped his mouth shut as well, muffling whatever protests slipped through the gag. She began to smile. She faintly noticed burns and scrapes all over her hands, but in the moment, she paid it no mind.

        "I've been thinking ever since I went into the Time Chamber. Or maybe even before that. Ever since I spoke to Zither, it's all become so obvious. And in a way, I always knew it. I was just too afraid to say it, or to even think it... You have no idea what you're talking about, Limax." Maize told him. "Everything you say about vengeance, and about how it'll fix me, it's all wrong. Because you don't actually know what's wrong with me. You think it's grief, you keep saying it's my father's death eating away at my heart, but I didn't even know my father's name until you told me. And you told me sixteen years after he died. How could I care about someone I've never met? I've never cared about that man. I never cared about Auber a day in my life, and I never will. Because I cared about you, Dad. And I still do."

        He shook his head. Maize put more pressure on his chest, which seemed to stop him from struggling too much. Chuckling, she shook her head. Her eyes began to burn.

        "Maybe it's stupid. I know you've hurt me. You hurt Konnie. You hurt my friends. Maybe I should hate you. But I don't. I can't." Her voice raised. "You want me to grow up into this cold-hearted warrior, but I can't do that. That's not who I am! And maybe I don't know who I am yet, but that is not it! What kind of monster murders a father in front of his family?! What could I ever gain from that?! What could you ever gain from that?!"

        She took her hand off his mouth, grabbing at his collar and pulling him towards her. Even as he tried to interrupt, she didn't let him.

        "And it's not Konnie's fault! You keep talking about how she's leading me astray, but she is the best thing that has ever happened to me! I've never been happier than I am with all of them! Don't you get it?! If you really cared about what was wrong with me, you'd get it! They're trying to help me! And maybe they're not always right, but neither are you!"

        Even as she laughed, tears began to fall. And yet, she didn't care. She didn't care if he was here to see it. She would not let him harm her anymore, tears or not.

        "So, yeah... I can't kill you. And I don't even want to kill you. It's not going to bring Okkoro back. It'll only make me feel worse. Even if it's a stupid decision, I'm not going to kill you. I can't avenge a father who isn't dead. Because that's who you are, Limax. You've hurt me, you've done things to me that I can't ever forget, but I still love you. I can't forgive you, but I can still love you. That's my choice, isn't it? Only I can know how I feel. Only I can decide what I want. And right now, that's what I want. No, that's what I need."

        Maize stepped back. She wiped her eyes with the back of her scarred arm, seeing Limax's eyes furrow in confusion. Oh, that's right. He'd never seen them before. She'd always hidden them from him, but of course, now she didn't care if he saw everything.

        "If you hurt my friends, we'll stop you again, no matter what it takes." Maize told him. "If they kill you, if Konnie wants vengeance, I won't stop them. And if you really want to die, I don't know... Just lay there and die, I guess. But it won't be me who kills you. I'm going to figure out what's wrong with me, what's really wrong with me, and I'm going to fix it. You don't have to help. You don't ever have to see me again, if you don't want to. But I'm going to figure myself out, and I'm going to be fine. I'm going to be okay. And I'll do it my way. And maybe, maybe one day, you can see me as your son."

        She turned away from him. Maize could hear him pulling off the gag and got ready to fly away.

        "There." She said, looking back to him. "I said something. Goodbye, Dad."
        "...Coward!"

        Maize paid his shouts no mind as she flew away, her throat raw and her body weary. Not knowing where else to go, Maize turned directions and flew north to Henny's home. Konnie and Prism would be there, after all.

        As she flew, she wondered if she did the right thing. He could come back. He could try to attack them again. But a part of Maize hoped they had made it clear to him that it wouldn't be an easy fight. Another, more hopeful part of her wondered if he had actually listened to what she said. She didn't let him dismiss her, as he always did. Sure, she'd held his mouth shut so he physically couldn't, but it worked.

        But thinking wouldn't do anything. Maize had made her choice. She wondered if the others would be mad, and her heart began to race as Henny's home came into view.

Chapter 39: Hands Ouchie

Return to top

        The first thing Maize noticed was a voice. The voice of an unfamiliar man, and a hand gently shaking her awake. Her eyes slowly opened to a face she didn't quite recognize. It felt familiar nonetheless, blank white eyes framed by messy black hair, a set of armor guarding his body, a tail wrapped around his waist.

        Another Saiyan? And so familiar, too?

        "...Where am I?" Maize muttered.
        "I'd ask the same question." The stranger replied, helping her to her feet. "Take a look around."

        Maize did as he said, seeing a dark void stretching out all around them. Only a bit of light seemed to emanate from nowhere, reflecting off the man's face. She tilted her head, trying to remember how she got here. She had been fighting someone... Limax! She was fighting Limax! And she had finally won! But she couldn't recall what happened after that.

        "Who are you?" She asked, looking the stranger up and down.
        "Caper." He answered, giving her a chuckle. "See something you like?"
        "...Have we met before?"
        "Not that I know of. You got a name?"
        "Maize."
        He thought for a second, before shaking his head. "Not familiar. I know a Mazion, but not a Maize. Why, do I look familiar?"
        Maize nodded. "Sorry... Hard to remember things right now. Still can't remember how I even got here."
        "Same here, unfortunately. Do you remember where you were before you woke up?" Caper suggested, turning to walk away. "Might be a clue."

        After a moment, she decided to follow the other Saiyan. Caper made no attempt to stop her, letting Maize walk at his side. She tried to recall everything that happened before she had woken up in this void, but all that remained were vague details of her fight with Limax. Not only that, but her whole body had a faint, muted ache. As if she'd just been fighting. Her throat felt raw, as if she'd spent her voice. But it didn't keep her from speaking, oddly enough.

        "I fought my master." Maize began to explain. "Or... I guess he's not really my master anymore. It's a long story, but we fought, and I won."
        Caper glanced back at her, furrowing his brow. "Were you on Sadala when this happened? Or were you off-planet?"
        "...Sadala?" Maize asked. "What's that?"
        "Our home. Planet Sadala. You're a Saiyan, right?"
        "I am, but my home is Planet Earth. Not Sadala."
        "Never heard of it." Caper mused. "Did you leave at some point? Or were you born off-world?"
        "Don't know. I've been on Earth all my life, though." Maize shrugged. "I... I don't know a lot about Saiyans, if I'm being honest with you."
        "You know... Maybe that's for the best. Now that I think about it."
        "Why?"

        When Maize asked him that, Caper's pace slowed. He didn't stop walking, but he bit his lip and cast his gaze towards the ground, not meeting Maize's eyes. 

        "It's... Not exactly the best place right now." He said. "There's a rebellion going on. Not sure if that news ever reached your planet."
        "No, never." Maize shook her head. "What kind of rebellion?"
        "Well, long story short... Some of the other Saiyans believe that our emperor is taking advantage of us. A lot of the elites disagree. It's complicated."
        "You have an emperor?"
        Caper gave her an odd look. "Now you're messing with me, aren't you?"
        "No, I'm not."
        "You've never heard of Lord Kelvin? Your planet must be pretty secluded, then."
        "He's your emperor? What does he do?"
        "Well, we've been working with him for a little over a century." Caper explained. "We're considered his strongest soldiers. Or, we were. Ever since the low-bloods began their uprising, most of us are stuck fighting each other instead."
        "But why?"
        "Why are they rebelling? They... They think Lord Kelvin is enslaving us, to put it simply."
        "Well, is he?"

        The corner of Caper's mouth twitched, but he still nodded.

        "Like I said, it's... It's complicated. I'm still trying to work out how I got here, anyway. All I remember before this was my execution."
        Maize shivered. "...An execution?"
        He nodded grimly. "There's more to all of it, but that's the last thing I remember before waking up here. A public execution."

        Now she knew she wasn't imagining things. The thought of an execution, however grim, seemed so familiar to Maize. But why? Try as she might, she simply couldn't recall the details. But even if she couldn't, she knew she'd seen Caper's face before. For a moment, Maize glanced away from him, casting her eyes around the void that surrounded them both. In all honesty, it was a welcome relief from the unending brightness of the Time Chamber.

        "...Do you think—"

        When she turned to speak to him again, Maize gasped in surprise. Caper no longer stood at her side, as if he'd vanished into the void. Without warning, the ground gave way beneath the Saiyan's feet, sending her tumbling into the abyss as her consciousness faded.

June 21st, Age 718. Early morning.

        "Is she okay?"
        "Still sleeping. Her hands were seriously messed up. I think she'll recover fully, but still..."
        "...I can't believe she let him live."

        Konnie kept telling herself they had what it took to beat Limax, if he ever came back. She reminded herself it wouldn't bring her father back. And still, she felt like screaming at Maize. How could she let that monster go?! That's what she thought about, sitting beside Henny in the early hours of the morning, with Prism keeping watch outside and Maize recovering in the guest room.

        According to Henny, she had shown up at the door while Konnie was still unconscious, shared a few words about what happened with Limax, and then passed out as well. Thankfully, Mist had shown up shortly after, having taken the time to recuperate after expending all her energy on spells the day prior. Now, an exhausted Henny rested in the main room of her house, Konnie sitting next to her. Despite being mostly healed, she still felt sore.

        "She's, just..." Henny shook her head. "She said something about how she just couldn't bring herself to do it. I don't know, couldn't make out everything she was saying when she showed up."
        "If he comes back, I swear, I'm gonna have some words with her..."
        "Maybe he won't. She thinks she got through to him."
        "Really?" Konnie scoffed. "We'll see about that."
        "Maybe we won't." Henny shrugged. "I suppose I get what she's driving at. Anyone can change, sure."
        "But who's to say he will?"
        "Exactly."
        Konnie shook her head. "...You okay?"
        "I'll live. Was more worried about you. I almost lost you." Henny raised an eyebrow. "You sure you want to go back home? I don't mind if you need to stay here another day."
        "I need to be with my mom. I'll... I'll leave once Maize wakes up."

        In all honesty, Konnie didn't want to yell at Maize. She was far too tired to do that. All she wanted to know was if her friend would be okay. The mage and the pixie had done everything they could to heal her, and yet the Saiyan didn't wake up. Konnie supposed she'd have to be patient. She'd never felt so drained of anger, in all honesty.

        Henny got to her feet with a yawn. "...I'll go check on her."
        "I'll be here."

        The mage walked away. Konnie leaned back in her seat. This was the first time she'd been fully alone in six months. But she couldn't relax yet. Not until she knew Maize would be okay.

        'She should have killed him. I don't care. He deserved to die! I don't care!' She thought, back and forth. 'He'll just come back again. So, we'll fuck him up again! He's not going to change. And so, what? As long as he leaves me and everyone else alone, that's his fucking problem!'

        Footsteps came from beyond the main room. Konnie glanced up and saw Maize stepping inside, bandaged but alive. The half-Saiyan got to her feet, and for a second, the two simply stared at each other without speaking. Maize didn't meet her gaze, and almost immediately, the burly Saiyan bit her lip.

        "...I'm sorry." She finally gasped.
        "Huh?" Konnie asked.
        Maize's flat voice began to crack. "I, I'm sorry... I couldn't do it."

        Hearing this, Konnie pulled Maize into a hug without a second thought. Neither of them cried, but a part of Konnie wanted to. Maize embrace squeezed her tight, but the half-Saiyan didn't mind. Already, the anxieties she'd had earlier fled her mind, at least in the moment.

        "...I can't imagine how hard it must have been," Konnie finally said, "Doing that all alone."
        "Are you sure...?" Maize asked. "...Are you not mad at me?"
        "No, not really. Maybe I should be, but... But I'm not. Fuck it."
        "I understand."
        Konnie chuckled. "I'm sure you do. Do you really think he'll back off?"
        "I hope he does." Maize answered. "I think we proved our strength to him. Maybe that'll make him think twice about trying to hurt us ever again."
        "Here's hoping..."

        After a few moments, Konnie pulled away from Maize and looked up at her. The Saiyan had a smile on her face. A sad one, but a smile nonetheless, miles more expressive than her usual flat demeanor. The two stayed close for a few moments longer. Faintly, Konnie heard footsteps above them, figuring Prism must be moving about up there.

        "Do you want to say goodbye before we leave?" She asked.
        "Of course." Maize nodded. "I... I should look for a new place to live, too."
        "Really, Maize?"
        "Well... I don't know if it's safe to go back to the island."
        Konnie shook her head. "Don't worry about it."

        The Saiyan's brow furrowed in confusion. Konnie wondered if her mother would even allow this, but after everything that had happened, it was worth a shot at the very least.

        "Worry about what?" Maize asked.
        "Having a place to stay." Konnie answered. "I've got an idea."
        "Which is?"
        "My place, duh."
        "You... Want me to live with you?"
        "It's worth asking, isn't it? Worst my mom can do is say no. And if she does, I'm sure we'll figure something out. Right? Like we always do?"

        Only then did Maize's eyes light up in realization. Taking her by the hand, Konnie began searching the house for Henny and the rest. It was time to say goodbye, hopefully for real this time.

Chapter 40: The Silly Billy

Return to top

August 29th, Age 718. Noon.

        "See you tonight, Mom!"

        Konnie waved goodbye to her mother as she left her house, Maize following suit. She hadn't worn a red-black gi in months, and her sword sat untouched in Konnie's bedroom. A bedroom she now shared. She was surprised that Serenity had agreed to taking Maize in, but the Saiyan wasn't about to turn down a place to stay. It had been a while since she had trained, her and Konnie taking a break for the rest of the summer. But in all honesty, she had enjoyed the time to herself.

        Limax had not returned. She didn't return to her old home, and he didn't show up at her new one. She trusted her choice to spare him a little more with each passing day.

        "Do you want anything in particular?" Konnie asked, turning to Maize as they walked down the streets of Central City. "I'm getting pretzels for sure."
        "Like what?"
        "Snacks, I mean. It's not a movie night without snacks."

        Oh, right. Konnie had arranged some kind of meeting with Xandria, and had even invited Prism! Maize had never been to a movie night before, although she had since watched her first movie after settling in with Konnie and Serenity. It sounded like a fun excursion, though. Maize had to admit, she had no idea what kind of snacks to get. Hell, it was still odd that she didn't have to hunt her own food every day. Or did grocery shopping count as hunting? Probably not.

        Konnie still seemed subdued. Maize could understand that it'd be a while before she would stop thinking about Okkoro. But for the moment, Konnie seemed happy, and Maize supposed that was all she could ask for.

        "I'm fine with anything." Maize shrugged.
        "Fair enough. You give school any more thought, by the way?" Konnie asked. "I know you're a little late, but Mom was looking at a couple places you could go. Accelerated courses, or something like that."
        "Maybe I will. You have school coming up, don't you?"
        "Sure do. My last year of high school, too. Gonna be so awkward, though."
        "Why's that?"
        "I was gone a whole year." Konnie said. "I think people still recognize us from... Well, from everything that happened. Some of it was in broad daylight. I mean, thankfully no trouble has come from it, but still. Kinda wondering how it'll be once I'm back."
        "At least you have Xandria there too, though." Maize pointed out.
        "I know, right?"

        Konnie stopped at a gas station, Maize looking up at the strange building. She'd seen these before but had never gone inside one until now. A few people filled up their cars with gas. On the curb, in front of the door, Prism sat waiting for them. They smiled when the girls approached, getting to their feet and walking inside the gas station with them.

        "So, I finally get to meet your little pal Xandria?" They asked, looking to Konnie for an answer. "And she's cool with the whole alien thing?"
        "Always has been." Konnie shrugged. "Get ready for questions. She's got a little sister. Real imaginative."

        Maize busied herself with the displays of packaged snacks, bright colors and bold labels catching her eyes. Chips in crinkling bags, chips in cardboard tubes, donuts wrapped in plastic, and rows of cold drinks she had never seen before. Why were some of them neon green? Was that even safe to drink? Maize supposed they wouldn't sell it if it wasn't safe, right? Her tail unwound from her waist, swaying back and forth. She made sure not to knock anything over, kneeling to look at all the snacks for sale.

        Konnie was getting pretzels, like she said she would. Prism grabbed some drinks, muttering to their facets under their breath. Maize grabbed one of the cardboard tubes, out of random chance. Maybe they would taste good, maybe not. She wouldn't know until she tried them. Grabbing a package of cookies as well, Maize decided that would be enough. 

        "Oof!"

        A cry caught her attention. Maize glanced down to see a young child tripping over their feet, her eyes widening when she saw a furry brown tail behind them. She decided to hold out a hand, but they didn't take it, scrambling to their feet and immediately bumping into Maize.

        "Oh, sorry." The Saiyan muttered, getting out of their way. "Are you alright?"
        "Me?" The child asked. "Uh, do you know where my mom is?"
        "Who's your mom?"

        Just then, Maize heard someone behind her. She turned to see a tall stranger in a tan trench coat, blue-ish freckles marking her gray skin. She gave Maize a smile and a laugh, the child scrambling around Maize and stumbling into the stranger's arms. It was then that Maize noticed the child had no eyes. They had sockets, but empty ones, and they sniffed at the air incessantly.

        "Mommy!" They exclaimed. "There you are!"
        "Here I am!" The stranger replied, picking the child up. "Did you forget the stick?"
        "Oh. Yeah."

        The stranger turned her attention back to Maize, looking her up and down. The burly Saiyan noticed Konnie and Prism behind her, talking to another person. 

        "So, uh..." The stranger began. "You here visiting, too?"
        "I'm here for snacks." Maize replied.
        "Well yeah, me too! I meant here as in this planet."
        "Oh. No, I live here."
        "You do?" The stranger raised an eyebrow. "I dunno if this is a rude question or whatever, but uh, are you a Saiyan?"
        Maize nodded.
        "You move in here?"
        "I've lived here all my life."
        "Really? Da-amn, lucky! Do the bandits ever give you trouble? Or is pretty well-protected here?"
        "...Bandits?"
        "Yeah. The Peppermint Bandits." The stranger explained. "You've never heard of 'em?"
        "Never."
        "...Y'all are really lucky, then! I should visit more often."
        "Have you been here before?"
        "Eh, a couple times. First time was an accident, had to stop somewhere to fix up my ship. Then I heard a couple stories about this place, and how it was pretty quiet and shit. Didn't think it was this quiet, though. But it has slushies and shit, so it's all good."

        Maize noticed her two friends approaching, along with the stranger they'd been talking to: A shorter Saiyan with warm, freckled skin. A light, fur-fringed jacket covered their shoulders, and a tail lay wrapped around their waist. They spoke in a surprisingly deep voice, in an accent Maize couldn't quite recognize.

        "Marcella." They spoke. "We have some company."
        "Alpha-a, I noticed!" Marcella turned to face them. "I found another Saiyan!"
        "As did I."

        Alpha turned to Maize, who stepped around Marcella in order to stand with her friends. Konnie had an excited smile on her face, her tail wagging back and forth. Prism held onto a cup full of blue slush, sipping from it occasionally.

        "They don't know about the bandits, Alpha." Marcella said. "I bet they don't know about a-any of the drama!"
        Alpha nodded. "Konnie. You said you'd heard of the Peppermint Bandits before, correct?"
        "My... My dad mentioned them." She explained. "Sounds like they cause a lot of trouble."
        "They're not the only ones. Did he mention the Vengeance Clan, by any chance? Or the Radiant Souls?"
        Konnie shook her head. "Nah, neither of them. But like, I'd love to learn about it! If you're willing to tell us."

        Alpha shared a few muttered words with Marcella. The child wriggled out of her arms, landing on the ground and sniffing at the air, smelling the three teens in turn. They approached Prism, fixated on them for a few moments, obviously not seeing the befuddled look on their face.

        "...Do I stink?" Prism asked.
        "Not that badly." The child shrugged. "Why are you so hazy?"
        "Huh?"
        "You smell hazy. There's a lot of different things I'm smelling from you. Lemons, and blueberries, and green apples... Are there a lot of you? I only hear one person, but I smell a bunch."
        "Y-yeah, you could say that, uh... How'd you know that, anyway?"
        The child giggled, pointing at Konnie. "I smell lots of things. She smells like cherry slushies!"
        "I do?" Konnie asked.
        "Uh-huh. And she—" The child pointed at Maize. "—Smells like blue raspberry slushies!"

        Noticing this, Alpha ushered the child back to their mother, patting them on the shoulder.

        "Not now, Quartz." They said. "He's been trying to get around without his eyes. Sorry if it's a little off-putting."
        Konnie shrugged. "It's no big deal."

        Meanwhile, Marcella scribbled something on a piece of paper, handing it to Maize with an excited little grin.

        "There's our ship's coordinates." She said. "Meet up with us tonight, we'll tell you whatever you wanna know. And, uh, when's your birthday?"
        Alpha pinched the bridge of their nose, muttering under their breath. "Marcella..."
        "July 5th." Maize answered.
        Marcella turned to the others. "And yours?"
        "Um, March 23rd?" Prism answered.
        "Couple weeks ago, actually." Konnie answered as well. "August 18th. Why?"
         The gray girl shook her head. "You'll see when we meet up. Nothing important."

        Maize slipped the coordinates into her pocket. The group went to the register to buy their items, before leaving the gas station together. Marcella and her group turned in another direction, the gray girl waving goodbye to the three kids with a smile. Maize waved back, as did her friends. 

        "Catch y'all tonight!" She told them, picking up Quartz. "I'll make pizza rolls!"

        A pair of black, ethereal wings suddenly sprouted from Marcella's back. With a powerful flap, she leapt into the air, Alpha close behind her. Maize's eyes widened in surprise, Konnie and Prism wearing similarly shocked expressions. The three stood in silence for a second, before Konnie managed to speak.

        "Did... Did we just meet more aliens?" She asked. "Did that just happen? Did I just meet aliens in a fucking 7-Eleven?!"
        "...Yeah." Prism nodded. "Sure did. Should we meet up with them later?"
        "Duh?!"

        As the three left the gas station, Konnie continued to gush about what had just happened, Prism replying in turn. Maize walked with them, listening to them talk, breathing in the fresh air of late summer. Questions ran through her head, questions about space, questions about Saiyans and bandits and Vengeance Clans, but she knew they'd be answered later tonight. And she could stand to be patient, especially when they still had movie night with Xandria to look forward to.

        For the first time in a while, she didn't think of fighting, or vengeance, or anything like that. For the first time in a while, her chest didn't feel so heavy.